Page 1


PAROCHIAL AND

PLAIN SERMONS

OPERA OMNIA 2016


This book entitled Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 6 is a facsimile of the sermons written and preached at various periods between the years 1825 and 1843 by John Henry Newman. This work represents an authentic reproduction of the text as printed by the original publisher and it is in the ‘public domain’ – this book is culturally important and it is available to protect, preserve and promote Newman’s works. If you would like to read more, please visit: www.jhnewman.pl

‘Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 6’ ISBN: 978-83-65490-02-5 (PDF) ISBN: 978-83-65490-03-2 (Paperback) Series ‘John Henry Newman – reprinted writings’ ISBN: 978-83-942815-3-3

OPERA OMNIA 2016


SERMONS,

PAROCHIAL

QUARTER,

SPRING

BETWEEN

WEEKS

THE

IN

LENT

SUNDAY.

TRINITY

AND

SUNDAY

FIRST

THE

VI.

VOL.

BY

NEWMAN,

HENRY

JOHN

FELLOW

COLLEGE.

ORIEL

OF

B.D.

EDITION.

SECOND

LONDON: FRANCIS ST.

PAUL'S

"

CHURCH

"

J.

H.

R1VINGTON,

JOHN YARD,

PARKER,

1845.

AND

WATERLOO

OXFORD.

PLACE


ADVERTISEMENT.

THE

Spring from

mental, it

Quarter the

comprises,

which

it

series

of

the

and

to

Feasts

of

The

our

meditation

but

as

;

Author,

his

foregoing volumes,

for

mons,

also, the

as

at

as

the

far

sacred either

consistent

was

under

events

of

advice,

strictly speaking, thought

he

might

fall be

or

allowed

COLLEGE,

Quinquagesima,

1842.

A2

then

make

he

has

and

to

of

a

the

of his

Ser

so

here

towards

reverence

the

which

conduct,

selected

such

practical,or

removing

within

doctrines

wish

aim

perplexity,

Trinity Sunday

course.

ORIEL

with

the to

upon

ethical

Though

duty.

been

review,

altogether

are

suggesting

matters

part, bear

most

as

it has

which

naturally

are

cast

in

the

subjects

theological

Sacra

the

Seasons

and

character

commemorates.

it introduces

called

fitly be

may

does

Quarter, include

it

in

not,

he

has

in

this


CONTENTS.

SERMON

FASTING

I.

SOURCE

A

OF

TRIAL.

(LENT.) MATT.

iv.

2. PAQB

And

He

when afterward

an

fasted

had

forty

and

days

forty nights,

He

was

hungered

1

SERMON

SEASON

THE

LIFE

II.

OF

REPENTANCE.

(LENT.) GEN.

And

when

me,

heard

Esau and

great even

exceeding me

also, O

the

xxvii.

of

words

bitter

and

cry,

34.

his

unto

he his

cried

with

father,

a

Bless

father

my

17

SERMON

III.

ABSTINENCE

APOSTOLIC

father,

said

PATTERN

A

FOR

CHRISTIANS.

(LENT.) 1

Drink

sake,

no

and

longer

water,

thine

often

but

TIM.

use

infirmities

v.

a

23.

little

wine

for

thy

stomach's 29


CONTENTS.

vi

IV.

SERMON

CHRIST'S

PRIVATIONS

MEDITATION

A

CHRISTIANS.

FOR

(LENT.) COR.

2

viii. 9. PAGE

Ye

know

the

grace

of

was

rich, yet for your

His

poverty might be rich

He

sakes

became

poor,

THE

that

ye

through 43

V.

SERMON

CHRIST,

He

Christ, that, though

Jesus

Lord

our

SON

GOD

OF

MAN.

MADE

(LENT.) HEB. Christ

being

greater and

come, more

is to say, not

an

ix. 11.

Priest

High

of

good things to

of this

with

come,

by

a

hands, that

building

58

SERMON

THE

made

perfecttabernacle, not

INCARNATE

SUFFERER

A

SON,

VI.

AND

SACRIFICE.

(LENT.) PHIL. found

Being became

in

obedient

fashion unto

as

a

man,

death,

even

ii. 8. He

humbled

the death

Himself,

and

of the Cross. .

SERMON

THE

CROSS

OF

CHRIST

.

75

VII.

THE

MEASURE

OF

THE

WORLD.

(LENT.) JOHN And

I, if I be lifted up from

xii. 32.

the earth, will draw

all

men

unto

Me.

91


CONTENTS.

SERMON

OF

DIFFICULTY

vii

VIII.

REALIZING

PRIVILEGES.

SACRED

(EASTER.) PSALM

cxviii. 24. PAGE

This

is the

glad

which

Day

the Lord

hath

made,

we

will

be

rejoiceand

in it

103

SERMON

GOSPEL

THE

IX.

SIGN

ADDRESSED

TO

FAITH.

(EASTER.) MATT. Then

certain

Master,

of the Scribes

we

would

see

a

and

xii. 38.

of the Pharisees

Sign

from

SERMON

SPIRITUAL

THE

answered, saying,

Thee

115

X.

PRESENCE

OF

CHRIST

IN

THE

CHURCH.

(EASTER.) JOHN A

littlewhile ye

shall

see

and

ye

shall

Me, because

not

xvi. 16.

Me, and

see

I go

to

SERMON

THE

again

a

little while

and

the Father

131

XL

EUCHARISTIC

PRESENCE.

(EASTER.) JOHN This may

is the Bread eat

thereof

which and

cometh not

die

vi. 50. down

from

heaven, that

a

man

.148


viii

CONTENTS.

SERMON FAITH

THE

XII.

TITLE

JUSTIFICATION.

FOR

(EASTER.) MATT.

viii. 11. PAGE

shall

Many

from

come

Abraham,

and

the east

Isaac, and

and

shall sit down

Jacob, in the kingdom

SERMON

with

of heaven.

16C .

XIII.

OF

JUDAISM

and

west,

THE

PRESENT

DAY.

(EASTER.) HEB. These

all died

having

faith,

them,

xi. 13.

having

not

afar

them

seen

embraced

in

off, and

confessed

and

received

the

promises,

that

they

but

of them, and

persuaded

were

strangers and

were

the earth

pilgrims on

189

SERMON

XIV.

FELLOWSHIP

THE

OF

THE

APOSTLES.

(EASTER.) MARK And

John

answered

devils in

;

that

is

no

not

us.

which

man

speak lightly

can

he followeth

he followeth

for there

ix. 38, 39.

saying,Master,

and

Thy Name,

him, because not

Him,

we

saw

not

But

us

Jesus

shall do

a

one

;

and

castingout we

forbad

said, Forbid in

miracle

him

My Name,

evil of Me

207

SERMON RISING

XV. WITH

CHRIST.

(ASCENSION.) COL. If ye then where tion

Christ on

sitteth

on

thingsabove,

dead, and

your

iii. 1

"

3.

Christ, seek those things which

be risen with

the not

right hand on

life is hid with

things on Christ

of God. the in God

are

Set your

earth.

For

above, affec ye

are

226


ix

CONTENTS.

XVI.

SERMON

VICTORY.

OF

CONDITION

THE

WARFARE

(ASCENSION.) xxiv.

LUKE

52, 53. PAGE

And

joy

:

and

were

returned

and

they worshipped Him,

continuallyin

the

to

Jerusalem

with

great

Temple, praisingand blessing 240

Amen

God.

XVII.

SERMON

CHRIST.

FOR

WAITING

(ASCENSION.) REV. He

things, saith, Surely

testifieth these

who

Even

Amen.

so,

xxii. 20.

Lord

come,

SERMON

OF

SUBJECTION

THE

I

quickly.

come

Jesus

254

XVIII.

REASON

AND

REVEALED

THE

TO

FEELINGS

WORD.

(ASCENSION.) 2

Bringing

into

COR.

captivityevery thought

SERMON

THE

GOSPEL

5.

x.

to

the obedience

of

Christ.

277

XIX.

PALACES.

(WHITSUNTIDE.) PSALM He

built hath

His

sanctuary

established

for

like

Ixxviii. 69.

high palaces,like

the earth which

He

ever .

293


CONTENTS.

x

SERMON

THE

XX.

VISIBLE

TEMPLE.

(WHITSUNTIDE.) MATT,

xxiii. 17. PAGE

Whether the

is the greater, the

gold

gold,

the

or

Temple

304

OFFERINGS

FOR

XXI.

THE

SANCTUARY.

(WHITSUNTIDE ISAIAH

glory of Lebanon

tree, and and

sanctifieth

?

SERMON

The

that

the box

I will make

shall

come

)

Ix. 13. the pinethee, the fir-tree,

unto

together,to beautifythe placeof My the

place of My

feet

SERMON

THE

Sanctuary,

glorious

320

XXII.

WEAPONS

OF

SAINTS.

(WHITSUNTIDE.) MATT.

Many

that

are

xix. 30.

first shall be last,and

340 .

.

.

.

.

XXIII.

SERMON

FAITH

the last shall be first.

DEMONSTRATION.

WITHOUT

(TRINITY.) JOHN

Except

ye

see

signs and wonders,

iv. 48. ye will not

believe.

.355


CONTENTS,

xi

SERMON

XXIV.

MYSTERY

THE

THE

OF

TRINITY.

HOLY

(TRINITY.)

MATT,

xxviii.

19. PAGE

Go

ye,

therefore, of

name

the

teach

and

Father,

and

all

of

the

nations

Son,

baptizing

;

and

of

the

Holy

them

in

the

Ghost.

372 .

SERMON

PEACE

XXV.

IN

BELIEVING.

(TRINITY.)

ISAIAH

And

cried

one

Lord

of

unto

another,

and

vi.

said,

3.

Holy,

Holy,

Holy,

is

the

Hosts.

392 .


I.

SERMON

FASTING

MATT.

"

And

had

He

when

fasted

iv.

THE lasts

for

wilderness.

the

fast

in

first

Sunday

an

for

to

of

bless

in

abstinence

our

read

fasted

was

of

the

the

this

we

the

day,

gives Him,

pray

and

forty nights,

of

good

long-

which

Gospel

Collect

the

Lord's

our

on

forty days to

Easter,

precedes

memory

we

and

it ;

sakes

our

which

Accordingly

Lent,

in

account

who

in

forty days,

forty nights, He

and

hungered."

an

humiliation,

of

season

2.

forty days

afterward

TRIAL.

OF

SOURCE

A

souls

our

and

bodies. We

fast the

for

either its

the

have

is

a

its

of

and

had

fasting object.

pattern

time

is

set

in

order

need

no

of

unlike

was

And

yet

before

fasting till, in

us

number

sub

to

fasting as

ours,

when ;

we

and

of

we

days,

His.

reason

except VI.

in

so

equalled

There

VOL.

His

His

fast,

to

nothing

Saviour

purpose.

continue we

penitence,

Our

intensity,

begin

of

way

flesh.

due

in

by

with

for Him

this

; "

in

in our

truth, eye. B

we

must

As

He

do it

is,


FASTING

2

through whom

Him

Him

nothing V

without

not

having

law,

but

gave

up

his

own

the

because

to

they

were

and

it

to be

its

its alms

and

all the

by

blind

and

and

they

fell down

deeds,

it did

even

; what

but

1

not

John

did

was

grace

The

not

flesh

as

xv.

the ?

turn

not

God

;

to

in Christ

Law, of the

power

of unaided

na

able

not

was

carnal, or those

aught

in them

righteousnessesof

when

than

more

all this but

miserable

Jews

and

they might their

the

might

rise in the

always

5.

the

upon

ordi

fastings,its disfiguringof

as

in the

is of

of the

the

find

all the

were

absent

were

selves, but

sorrow,

can

Christ,

in

but

deeds

attempts

mere

the

souls

far

so

penance,

found

legalway,

a

dross, a pitifulearthly service, a

but

ye

grace

is from

ignorance,could

what

of afflicting

Christ

Me

ought indeed, but

but

What

rejoicein. Law,

"

attended

not

None

in

were

the

in utter

were

nary,

towards

righteousnessesacceptable

our

were

fulfil what

to

things

not

Vain

faith.

fulfil.

the

comes,

righteousnesswhich

done,

Spirit.They

who

all

only are

they are

through

to

it is not

without

good

righteousnesswhich

faith 2." Then

ture

is

any

Him

Without

says,

do

to

love.

St. Paul

when

it for

"

work

[SERM.

power

obedience

He

No

TRIAL.

the

do

we

our

look.

OF

have

we

unless

From

it must

do

SOURCE

alone

good thing, so good.

A

and

hopeless

humble

while spirit,

rejoicing ; the

2

dust

of

presence

afflict

salvation

faces

;

them

they

themselves,

they might

outward

Phil. iii. 9.

man


FASTING

I.]

the

might perish,but the

day, and

for them

a

glory."

But

out

of for

ones,

which

through by our

His

our

sacramental

not

; to

do

all

the

the

One

of His

acts

weight thing

within

that

in

be

to

possessed

visible

Invisible

earthlylife,His

us

merit,

wonderful

a

or

little

thought they

strength,our

instruments,

sign,of

Jews

things;

become

work

of Christ's

have

life,our

; to

not

better

some

one

the

of the "

eternal

way

form,

or

Ever-Present

God, mysticallyreiteratingin each

of

the

reserved

our

crown

members,

Son

as

presence

hope,

His

can

we

it did

but

renewed

heat

and

burden

what

do

3

not

was

it is to be

could

do, and

could

man

Law,

hath

to

TRIAL.

exceeding and

more

God

able

be

to

"

far

is what

This

us.

the

of the

yoke

OF

inward

had

They

day by day.

SOURCE

A

of

all

us

birth, consecration,

fasting,temptation, conflicts, victories, sufferings, passion,death, resurrection,and

agony, He

being all

selves, as

in

all,

little excellence

Baptism,

or

munion

yet strong

His

;

might.

celebrated

the

Yes,

Christ

has

in

gone

hoped

blessed

He

has

fasted ; and for His

and

in the

thoughts with Epiphany, us

find

to

to

us

fastingas

a

fastingis

sake.

2

our

power

these

through

we

Lent.

when

pattern

in

we

Him, to

us.

in that

only acceptablewhen mere

of

the

are

of grace,

is

in

Com

which

sanctifythem

means

Penitence B

a

"

water

Holy

in

;

in

the

as

penitentialexercises,

before

has

Lord

accompany

our

have

wine

and

must

merit,

the

the

are

He

is done

in the

little power

as

or

and

Christmas

even

least

bread

These

thoughts which could

with

we,

"

ascension

it

or formality,


FASTING

4

mere

Him,

and

His

would

municate be

may

Him,

in

Christians.

Sunday, whose

do

we

Christ, imitating make

His

must

the

and

own,

His

own,

us

; we

fast

thought

the

air

us,

Jews,

as

we

not

of this first

of Him

lest in

com

that

so

before

us,

chastise

our

humble

and

fasting

our

of

within

be

beat

fast,with

we

then, in the Services

place

we

in

[SEBM.

If

to

it with

He

and

TRIAL.

would

he

virtue

Well

grace

ments

heart

associate

it the

to

OF

in love.

in

that

praying

own,

done

ourselves

uniting

out

as

unless

remorse,

SOURCE

A

ourselves

in

vain.

Now made

a

in many

ways

comfort

and

of the

season

can

try; but He

before

His

it is not

the

us,

It

"

paration. out

into

night in

prayer

went

was

On

a

4

pray

only

to

came a

He

;" and

8

us

at

this

on

the

to

of

on

Luke

this

vi. 12.

up

far

duty, as

speciallyin

the

His

own

the

in those pray,

the

same

sending a

"

Matt.

we

Before same

pre

He

that

all

continued the

kind

as

away

mul

apart

seems

xiv.

night

fasting.

the

mountain

also, He

as

minis

days

and

the

instance

recorded.

Prayer through

into

occasion

from

retire

observed

3."

God

went

like

pass

mountain to

thus

instance

occasion, after

another "

be

may

insist

to

entering upon

self-chastisement

titudes,

did

Apostles, He

His

chose

did the

us

He

it. This

observe

before

Lord

our

confirming to

as

to

encouragement

all, it will be well

circumstance, that world,

of Christ

example

year.

first of

And,

the

23.

to

to

have


FASTING

I.]

there

remained amid

Again, In

"

the He

and

there

doubt

that

intended

for

are

But

perfect. finding

similar

this

day,

and

his

and

in

later

Simon, and

fasted

our

as

he

Lord's. tells

at

the

neither

eat

Lord, I did

as

having

been

of that

meat

again,

"

by

set

prayer

cloth, and In

5

those

Mark

Thus

"

bread

by

an

and

face

days, I

6

Elijah both

were

of

there sup

length

same

separate times

two

before

6."

in the

went

;

the

forty nights;

water

Lord

the

Again,

at

Daniel

was

Deut.

house

Elijah, strength

forty nights7." Daniel,

and

unto

fastings

and

with supplications,

ashes."

i. 35.

the

to

ho

fastings," in

"

was

drink

angel,

fortydays

in

sea-shore,

at

"

by most

Epistlefor

I fell down

nor

the

that sufferings,

first,forty days and

fed

his

in the

be

doubt

of

fasts,of the

indeed,

himself,

us

and

miraculous Moses

would

we

case

he

the

on

is

of strict devo

Joppa,

to

Moses

prayed.

ported through as

retired

Lord

our

watchings,

chapter, that

tanner,

a

in

"

before

perfection, surely

Paul,

other

among

St. Peter

often."

the

St.

were

miracles,

placed beyond in

servants.

brethren

that

instances

is

duty

mentions

a

our

night.

solitaryplace,

a

imitation, if

instances

of His

eminent

one

the

into

in its

such

His

by

Considering nature

the

great while

a

departed

prayed 5."

cannot

tion

"

and

out

pattern of human

we

caused

excitement

5

of

through great part

the

went

TRIAL.

OF

morning, rising up

day,

the

SOURCE

A

ix.

his God,

fasting,and

another

18.

to

time, he

mourning

7

1

three

Kings

xix.

seek sack says, full

8.


6

FASTING

weeks.

I ate

wine

nor

in

OF

TRIAL.

of

my

fulfilled 8."

were

fastingsafter

flesh

came

I anoint

did

weeks

whole

[SERM.

neither

neither

mouth,

my

instances

are

SOURCE

pleasant bread,

no

all, till three

self at These

A

similitude

the

of Christ. Next

I

observe, that

introductoryto

His

wilderness

tempted

He

tempted,

was was

this

was

the

stead is

to be

fast

into

stones

this is

the

is worth

as

He

notice,

conflict,but

good

to it.

it In

measure.

had

fasted

afterwards

was

tempter

made

the

forty hun

an

bidding

came,

Satan

bread.

retirement

Fastingwas

He

When

singularlythe

endeavour

should when that

the

then

and

into before

instance, His

Him "

but

Him

of His

use

againstHimself.

And who

of it.

was

against temptation, it

fortynights, He

and

the

first

exposed

occasion

gered ;" turn

the

in

abstinence

days

Nor,

Him

simply arming

primary

devil, but

conflict in

of the

plain, that

and

of the

fast went

preparation for the

cause

of

He

temptation. fasted.

mere

a

Saviour's

our

know

Him

to imitate

it, for else they will

fastingis

to sober

us,

feet

faith

matters

on

it is well

; and

intended

and

make

bring us

whole. be

On

produced,

8

Dan.

ix. 3;

the but

x.

Christians,

is true,

whole, it is not

2, 3.

they

discouraged

entirelyat This

now,

commonly said,

better

us

more

humility.

and

the

this effect will

to

to

be

It is

they practiseabstinences.

in

Christians

with

case

and at

Christ's

viewing at

last,

all

cer-


FASTING

I.]

it will follow

tain that

have

mortifications on

different

their

however

and

For

ings,and

God

to be

He

his power. the

nor

does

the

and

that

of

not

and

accent

is not;

reaction

temptation,and

consciousness

is not.

Again,

of self-command

in

other

of

trial ; cannot

dead

or

evidently a when

throw

on

not

in

wishes

to

are

when the

his

is

mind,

a

he

he

what

deprive

may

perhaps, he

;

ways

him

ought

to be

and distressing

him

cannot

serious,

humbling

thoughts present themselves, his mind them

thing,and

impression

most

; I mean,

this, and

think

body

help smilingor laughing,when is

of

for

if irritable,particularly

him, and

weakness

which

sharp

seems

upon

him

makes

Again,

seem,

he

words

He

tone.

him

his brain,

the

use

this.

he is not

consciousness

misunderstand

people

it makes

tongue, his lips, nay

his

because

ill-

and

bodilyacts, feel

his

temper when

of

out

for not

reason

feebleness

is,a

of

made

even

do

may

over

Thus

a

it,

occasion

irritable

man

it

from

of

find

others an

were

it often

Word

by fastingand

than

a

from

not

in the

; but

if it

effects

various

subdued

it makes

expressions.

instance,

contrary, such

observed,

faith

are

of his command

deprives him

7

instance, it is sometimes

follows

often

very

which

the

to be

to

I confess

tempered.

he

On

slight,scarcelymore

practisingit, that

use,

TRIAL.

very

from

as objection to fasting,

what

OF

time

are

nearer

once

temptation. an

the

indeed,

men,

at

once.

benefits,but

Some

brought

at

at

persons,

visible

God.

SOURCE

A

him

off,any not

more

spirit;

which

he

than

but is not

they

if it

then

able

to

were

some

make

an

resist.

Or


FASTING

8

again, weakness fixinghis

often

stronglytempts tioned

the

follow

from

He

is to

records,

the

opened

powers

of

selves

true

of

yet after

if

minds

any

think

in I

case,

am

we

tempta

merciful and

that

I do

plain from

in

as

not

they

perhaps, this

and

us,

the

open

evil

to likely

by

pattern,

age,

and

the

knew we

they

not,

one,

some

world

next

with

the

afloat,(whether them

are

thinks

in

introduction

an

are

the

fasting

ours,

exercises, that

such

assaulted

not

it is

temptation. And,

matters

resistingthe our

great

it, as Scripture

extraordinary conflict

not

Lord's

may

surprised,

the

full of comfort.

His

Stories

being

I suppose,

I

in

of

an

of mankind

in deserts

knows

; but

way

evil. or

be

And

so.

soul

evil upon

somewhat

voice

to

view

and

men

forbid,that aught of sinful infirmity

unknown

good

of

means

a

experience;

thus

thought

a

way

truest

wonderful

to

it is from

so

not

of this

should

find it

they

history,that

sacred

for

so,

immaculate

sullied His

is the

undeniably

is

listlessness,and

exercise

lest persons

body

effects which

the

moderate

It is

to say, God

mean

of

Yet, I have

the

us

him

again, weakness

or

experienced and

has

making

to sloth.

that

knows

Lord

from

man

when

despond

of

him

and

even

tion, and

hinders

instead

of distressing

I say

[SERM.

languor

most

duty.

TRIAL.

with a

Christian

and

his prayers,

on

attended

OF

often

body

fervently;

more

pray

of

mind

SOURCE

A

be

Satan

and

show

true,)of in

His

secret

should

hermits

him

away,

strength; and, history of

find

theorizing,) viz. "

the

strange ways,

chasing

in

what

men's

this,(at least, a

remarkable


FASTING

I.]

the

union

in

made

advances

where

the

to

At

them.

in

even

least, I

and

formity with

Christ's

without

yet

Let

then

find

themselves

they

turn

such

a

and

bring

presented

to

to

Satan, that

he

by

what

must

could

; it is

for Satan

allowed

ours,

nay,

to

be

able

of

God,

have

to

been

we

to

some

which

feel set

so

have

to

mix

guiltyeven on

fire

our

suffering

and

Light

Him

on

trial to

a

his when

to

us

before

us

which ideas

of

subjected to

so

to

hearts

our

the

shrink

we

creatures

us

misery

is

brethren,

trial to

from

that

let

Rather

from

been

inflict every

gested within, be

alien

have

God

the a

they

which

from

trial to

feelingsimputed

accuser

to

a

Certainly it

of

if

even

terror.

if it be

True,

and

entertained

with

con

tempted,

was

thoughts, with

thoughts

sinning?

motives

their

Word,

and

the

For

have

us,

Light, Holy

have

far

so

distinctness,the condescension

and

Eternal

of

who

thoughts

to

and

before

of God.

sinners

short

from

and

"

Christians

distress

abhorrence

vividness

Son

the

harm

fellowshipand

into

temptation,

exposed

with

trial

of the

will,

sin.

it not

thing of

this

con

or

of the

receiving no

of

other,

the

on

acts

conceive

can

case

hand

by them,

momentary

evidentlybrought

are

persons

the

one

and

mind,

have

grace

the

on

affected

being

not

simply hating them,

but

9

God's

by

union

not), a

senting to them,

to

those, who

offered

mind's

the

TRIAL.

OF

holy things (whatever be

in

have

temptations of

of

case

men

SOURCE

A

men,

we

never

secretlysug ; it is

a

trial

thoughts

own we

irrational

are

not;

nature,


10

FASTING

till iii but

some

has

sense

points

here

too,

This

then

quences

of

often

and there

is

which, mities

of

with

humiliation

ness,

and, upon

might

we

it were,

as

despond

feel that

we

are

"

when what

children

under

burden,

heaven

in

if so, this

sojourn

be

left to

the

wild

in

our

we

of

wrath,

infir ser

surely was

the

a

season

wilder

thoughts,

own

not

that

all His

beasts,"

reallyare,

we

of

our

associatingour

afflict ourselves

we

to

view

what

fulness

place

it

yes,

"

point of For

it.

the

but

excita

approach to

an

of

in

Church's

not

the

according

Christ's

with

Satan, and our

and

Still it is

; in all cases

in this

awful

And

Him.

for the

reason

that

very

degree,

seek

who

hearts

And

it often

time.

powers

Of

improves them,

increases

our

corruptions,takes

and

strong

it but

conse

spiritual

a

grace,

the

at

us

the

to

the

all in all ; and

temptation is

its

and

taken.

commonly God's

of hell.

something

in

Surely

comfort

of

viewed, chieflyas

be

Christ's

know,

vants

often

the powers

to

to

approach

an

"

is

of susceptibility to

sin."

view

truer

worketh

benefit

is therefore

God

yet

are,

:

in His

tempted

was

without

eventually,and

who

;

awful

more

us

will

us.

hearts

otherwise

bilityand

we

always, under

Him

[SEEM.

victory? He

fasting,than

our

TRIAL.

temptation speaks

to

sensible

a

His

is, perhaps, a

it is to

through

is

as

Christ's

encouragement

"

before

gone

like

"

OF

really sin against our

gloriousin

in all

course,

SOURCE

we

One

not

trial,more

benefit

A

and

; but

there

might

bondmen

of

hopelesslygroaning

confessing it,

and

crying

out,


FASTING

I.]

"

wretched

O

SOURCE

A

!" but

man

themselves, afflicting

alted, and

at

the

very

themselves

at

the

foot

soldiers, sword and

hand,

knowing

that

they

which

devils

And

the

in

three

at

which

on

other

of these

is what

had

just

let

tion, where, gone

night

up in

munion clean forth

His

with

it be His

with

the

by nothing

nothing

exercises

less

give

He

but

by

than

the

said, prayer

a

plain

not

Mark

ix. 29.

;"

conflict

of

He

have

to

to

after cast

the

to

Transfigura

seems

This

in

cure.

the

pass that

kind

com

the

out can

un

come

fasting9," which

declaration

over

Satan

reference

and

and

"

remarkable

most

Apostles

"

He

is intimated

down

soul power

9

This

world,

unseen

then

and spirit,

Him."

Mount

came

and

conquered, Me,

with

favoured

distinct

it.

behind

observed, He

He

prayer.

He

Apostles could the

upon

fasting

attended

The

says

from

descended

calls for

unseen,

Scripture.

and

flee.

Saviour's

leaveth

warfare,

them,

which

thee

Lord

still Christ's

are

in

ex

throwing

are

generous

thrice

world

our

whom

demoniac,

Cross,

our

Get

"

the of

passages

they

victorywhich

devil

the

"

victory in

and

is

said,

are

at, and

temptations, and

last He

the

themselves

that

have

point

the

is fruit

fightinga

history of

temptation, viz.

repentance

that

the

tremble

this is another

notice

had

of

sinners

for sin ; but

penance

abase

time

in

them,

doing

they

]1

indeed, and

sinners

and

while

who,

ful, and

TRIAL.

children, in whom

God's

withal

OF

the

unseen

that

such

world

;


can

nor

think

the

to

there

upon

is

that

show

for

giving the

and

And

a

which

God,

only

sary.

devour

who

I may

history,)

instruments

above

long

continuance

this is

by

or

continuing us

God,

is

"

in

one

fasting,do, this

is of

of

the

by

one

prayer, in

account

impor

in prayer,

devil, who,

adver says ; like

whom

St. Peter,

he

a

may

stedfast

"

in

that, in this parable,

especiallyrecommended the

lesson

Lent

day

taught

fast, that "

set

however

prayer." of

in

victory

againsther

seeking

observed

part

instant the

prevailing

adversary,"she the

as

what

parable,the

but

about

it be

wishes

our

implied

promise

in the

of

powers

all texts

and

prayer

ever

weapon the

ever

that

of mine

in prayer

us.

gain

evil is

resist," adds

And

with

addressing and

with me

Let

the

represents the Church

adversary

; whom

to

only

our

"

"

faith."

fied

not

conflict

Thus

earnest

perseverance

''

royal power

conflict and

one.

Avenge

our

tion,

and

it follows

roaring lion, walketh

to

to

recourse

high

with

this

widow,

"

the

And

exercises,

God's

from

of

speaks

the evil

and

con

what

in

are

our

prayer,

fact, declare

tunate

is in

sure

Almighty

is not

for

Gospel.

even

have

to

a

deliverance

object of

over

assigned

effects of such

exercises

prayer

and

evil, but

on

(not

Christian

since

necessary

ever

be

[SERM.

his fellows.

over

the

TRIAL.

the

of

of the

these

to

OF

evidence

enough

now,

persons

reason

first ages

afterwards

known

be

sufficient

any

fining it

SOURCE

A

FASTING

12

apart

to

by

us

we

not

are

for humilia

fervent, but This

Jacob's

the

too

is

conflict.

by

signi He,


FASTING

].]"

like

Saviour,

our

Who

night. that

in

it

whom

was

last left

a

token

we

he

prevailed;

morning broke,

whom

he

name,

in memory

asked

called

be

hast

I

people, who

fell down

had

redeemed

forth

blessing. and

the

him.

an

raised the

the

the

said, O

first ; because

God,

His

first

second ; and

influence

1

Gen.

Egypt

Daniel's

was

what

(ifI

xxxii.

28.

fasts

intercessory for the

seventy

with

is

it

remarkable,

may

use

such

2

a

Deut.

Lord

Thou

hast

Thou

hast 2."

hand in

ended his

weeks

also rewarded

Thus

therefore

mighty

a

for

destroy not

which

recorded

was

of

with

of

forty

the

prayed

Lord

"

and

forty days

I

hast

one

calf.

inheritance, which

of

out

prince

a

and

men,

golden

Lord

at

Thine

of

as

intercession

destroy you.

prophecy

The

disclosures had

with

new

shall

name

Israel ; for

and

He

a

and

would

both

him

Thy

"

through Thy greatness,

brought Again,

giving

in confession

had

Thy people and

persevered

blessing,and

a

success.

but

over

passed

Lord, and

the

unto

Him

of

Moses

before

He

said

him,

had

he

manner,

I fell down

nights,as

bless

God

like

fortydays' fast

the

asked

Jacob,

In

that

show

if to

as

and

his

with

power

prevailed1." his

of

more

no

thou

did

with

strengthto wrestle, and

strengthened, he

so

the

meet

He

told ; but

condescension

till the

through

permitted to

not

him

the

13

it

in

was

are

him,

on

prevailed only by whom

he

wrestled, gave

he

TRIAL.

OF

occupied

was

solitaryseason,

whom at

SOURCE

A

a

people, given

was

prophetical

seems

word)

to

upon

ix. 25, 26.

have the


FASTING

14

world,

unseen

from

Angel said, Fear that

didst

thou

chasten

/

end, but

But

more

prince of and

twenty

had

been

chief

prepared

this, the

praying

with

the

An

Angel

came

our

Lord's

instance, Angels

unto

Him

take

comfort

Angels

so

Daniel

Daniel

; and

prayer in what serve

to

word

of

"

He

keep this

I do

those

believe, and even

who

he

reallythink,

this

hope

that

thus

now,

thus

during

was,

an

seek

Angel

fasting,and

was

see

may

;

too

so

ministered

that

Angel

an

while

religiouspersons confirm

the

remained

fast;

only, but Elijah too

Cornelius,

to

well

may

to

fast, strengthened by

peared

one

Daniel of

I

and

came

thought,

especiallysent

Not

me

one

his

upon

too

we

the

in

are

God. his

and

;

the

Persia."

of

to

at

But

"

which

and

me,

were

came

withstood

during

to

beginning.

lo, Michael,

help

to

kings

the

at

Persia

but

"

"

He

3."

go

days ;"just the time

firstday

words

thy

Angel proceeds, of

kingdom

"

understand, and

to

to

"The

it.

the

from

words

thy

[SERM.

began

thy God, for

princes, came

there

in

he

the

heart

before come

than

TRIAL.

he

time

thine

set

am

the

the

OF

not, Daniel, for

thyself

heard, and

SOURCE

A

there

is

around

gathered

ap in

enough

them, from

to

the

God. shall

Thee

give

in all

Thy

promise, for he He

tation.

3

Dan.

knows

x.

His

12,

Angels charge 4

ways

used

;" and

it in the

full well

what

*

over

Thee,

the devil knows very our

hour power

Ps. xci. 11.

of

to

of

temp

is, and


FASTING

I.]

what

is his

fear

while of

beside

Thee,

it shall

but found He

has

hath

evil

They their

master

of

alone

overcoming of

him.

him

and

and at

as

let

close

they

may

pray

Him

to

Him,

"

and

known

to

to

take

lead

us

wings

to

from in the

and

seduce

Therefore

of

the

let

;"

devices

fast, and

pray,

Almighty,

buckler.

will,

whatever

way

by

surprisehim;

of their

His

us

us

him

except by taking

watch,

shield

other

no

scare

nothing.

us

the

therefore

covertlyto

ignorant

let

our

make "

not

under

be

faults,

"

to

upon ; and

him

have

to

so

this

assaults

they

But

do

can

them,

knowing

that

our

they

brethren,

keep

us

surprisehim.

unawares,

be, my

and

to

so

him

know

sin, and

They try

danger,

us,

over

over

power

sin, knowing

hence

makes

in all their

they approach stealthilyand

him

us

into

the

Christian.

true

flight. They

them

gone

and

will, laugh them

if he

to

mind,

has

power

which

are

security.

lion

every

him,

may,

gives

appearance

him,

us

he

it in

surprisehim

way

or

in

put them

bear

having

great object is, to make

their

the

of

that

; that

His

feet;" and

His

under

fall

we

He

young

affrightedat has

While

Satan;

adder, the

trod

are

he

sin

;

of

power

shall

Thy right hand,

at

partakers of

are

instead spirits,

and

scorn,

well, and

to

He

and

know

him

the

lion and

dragon

tremble

we

to

the

of

shadow

Thee."

nigh

come

broken the

forth

not

nothing

thousand

thousand

ten

Christ,

in

"upon

to

and

the

"A

Almighty.

the

15

have

we

within

remain

we

TRIAL.

So

weakness.

own

throne

OF

SOURCE

A

"

may

Let to

us

teach offend

everlasting. And


FASTING

16

tins

during selves

Mount

look

us

Him

with

Him

with

not

Him,

of

out

"

Him,

whose

in

Him "

butes

learning learning

selves,

and

of

His

Elijah, to

alone

presence

learning with

our

upon

within

veil

the

"

"

"

TRIAL.

let

season,

the

on

as

hid

sacred

OF

SOURCE

A

repent, His

Law

life,

with

but

Moses,

counsels

of

with

and

His

in

attri

Daniel "

learning

to

His

and

love,

growing

with

His

of

is

from

apart

or

confess

fear "

up

unto

Him

who

and

to

amend

unlearning is

our

our

Head.


II.

SERMON

LIFE

great

SUPPOSE

my

brother

pity

and

he

any

suspicion full

without

and

Jacob, burst the in

had

text

a

For VOL.

"

a

He

vi.

when

father,

a

me,

to

he

not

recall

great

and

All

had he

was

blind

blessing

hopes much

young,

bless

without

blessed.

His

told

him,

that

and

could

not

his

to

hearing

exceeding

his built

be

his

happened,

blessed,

be

it. On

the

got had

distress, was

the

given

and

that

but

blessing,

to

not

was

without

expected

what

and

it.

expresses

Esau,

he

had

him

father

it, for

could

moment.

with

Bless

chapter

his

know

amazement

into

out

him

not

his

to

already he

his

cried

he

father,

unto

He

with

that

of

his

this

Esau.

for

did

knowing he

see,

in

came

said

read

give

He

instead.

of

and

cry,

beforehand

ing

34.

words

the

can

would

was

father,

xxvii.

one

some

father

his

GEN.

REPENTANCE.

father."

no

feeling

OF

bitter

exceeding also, O

me

even

I

and

SEASON

heard

Esau

when

And

"

THE

bitter

brother

this, Esau

cry,"

as

disappointed

were

this

upon

blessing.

committed

had c

a


THE

LIFE

18

first-born,and

in those

noble, it

and

was

greater, for they as

certain

heir

expected ham. had

Now

this

took

for

and

he

home

tired

remained for

begged

birthright, though

would

give it Esau,

and to

Jacob

as

being

which world

to

a

his

but

went

for

exchange

man,

the

Isaac

hunting, who

had

and

;

Esau

worth

had

of the

faith to

dis

pottage, he said he for his

birthright;

birthright,sold

This

no

his

plainby

been

was

in

one

it

great sin,

a

specialgiftof God,

a

Esau

on.

than

thus

profanely

got older

the value

before

of

the

surrendered.

got it back

impossible.

of

young

it is

the

; he

of food.

father

Abra

Jacob,

knew

for

from

a

the

gift,

whole

he.

more

in the

in

mess

contempt

after

fain have

Esau

of

pottage

asked

caring nothing

for the

had

Time

Esau

long-

lightlyof God's

faint.

did not

Esau,

birthrightto

had

some

Esau

So, when

it.

cern

and

God.

a

thought

Jacob

of it.

some

was

Esau

a

the

Isaac, the

his

rich

Isaac, inherited

thought

it.

had

home,

at

eldest in

received he

with

little he

price he

the

giftof

He

the

the

direct

had

parted

among be

to

father's

privilegeswere

when

sin,

How

came

now

of his father

Jacob.

brother,

great gift.

the

his

these

Abraham,

he

"

as

[SERM.

was

privilegeswhich

of

Esau's

been

younger

case

were

rightsand

He

times,

eldest born

the

being

REPENTANCE.

great thing

a

Esau's

In

family.

OF

against God.

sin

great

very

SEASON

Under

chapter which

has

understood

giftwhich

Doubtless

again if these

; and

he

could

been

read

in

he

; but

circumstances, the

he

as

had

would

that we

course

was

find of


SEASON

THE

LIFE

II.]

to-day'sservice *, his solemn

carried

times

of

nature

perhaps certain stand

he

for Jacob

this

that

place.

his

He

he

birthright, with

parted

expected to regain it easily. Observe, for

repentance

no

had

proach ; he

what

no

only regrettedhis

He and

determined

he

quietlyas

he

dress

it

and

bade

father

that he

learned,

He

recover.

ing,but

regain

by

savoury

matter,

God's

ren

like

beware

Esau,

had

to have

of

had

he

1

He

Second

calls

a

Sunday c

2

any

it

was

not not

but

merry.

account

After

one

thought

prayer,

making

Hebrews.

be

came

could

had

by fastingand

should

his

his father's bless

it instead.

the

as

giftsare

sold, he

faith, he bids his Christian

lest there whom

Then

whole, St. Paul's

Epistleto

given examples

father.

by feastingand the

for venison,

ready, he

received

on

seems,

in his

hunt

all

favour, not

meat,

steps as quicklyand

having got

; he

him.

punish

misery,that God's

hoped

had

Jacob

to

Such

had

self-re

no

father,

treated

be

he showed

his

his

a

and easily,

for

before

to his

in

humbling himself;

to

meat

And

stood

lightlyto

thus

went

savoury

him.

done, would

his

retrace

He

could.

it and

with

had

God

loss,without

to

as

he

fear that

the

would

what it

of

it,but

should

or

had

from

rightto

no

his

being

been

this way

in

him

blessingin

it, as

it had had

give

to

Now

died.

; Esau

back

get

sense

proposed

19

great weight with

thought

in its

he

REPENTANCE.

prophecy, and

a

first intended

he

father

before blessing,

those the

OF

among

of the

having breth them

"profane person;" as in Lent.


LIFE

20

THE

having thought

SEASON

and

with

acted

ception of things unseen "

says, there

lest any

be

who

for

morsel

one

know

ye

how

inherited

;

fail of

man

profane sold

blessing,he

with

at

regain of

cry

them

ye

who

has

is the

receive

call upon

seek

Me

Me,

by violence,

it

found

carefully

was

he

had

get

it back. the

the

the

shall

act

his,

entreaty

of

the

3

2

Cor.

Me

"See

3."

It

shall

they

shall

4."

That

of heaven

kingdom God's Esau

what five

vi. 1.

the

Jacob, by which

birthright,and

cry

to

vain," and

;

find

sin.

of

xii, 15"17.

answer

; it was

former

his

is

Then

man,

the

took

who

God

of "

not

one

It

in

grace

wise

God

warning,

God

of

pity.

to

sought

late.

of his brother

for

That

then

bitter

and

of

cry

the

grace

they

God's

forfeited

great and

disposed

are

I will not

and

him,

Esau

punishing

Heb.

have

for he

sought

all too

of

but

keenness

got before

2

he

heeded

the

short

early,but

subtiltyand

was

would

rejectedGod,

was

predicted by

cry

like

he

It is the

not

not

come

they

he

Esau,

birthright. For

his

mercies, and

it

has

who

"

we

has

God's

when

one

that

one

with

trifled

sight who

rejectedhim.

has

in turn

as

person,

of Esau's

meaning

first

cry of

It is the

has

is the

then

which

cry,

; lest

2."

tears

Xhis

real per

of God

rejected ;

was

place of repentance, though

no

grace

afterwards, when

that

the

little of

so

the

of meat

[SERM.

he looking diligently,"

"

fornicator, or

any

REPENTANCE.

OF

providence had

he

sinned

could

;

not

it like ? it

was

foolish

4

Prov.

Virgins

i. 28.


He

but

us;

they

bitter

and

great

and

weep

God's

received

have

mournful

The

viewing,

is

then

and

historythen

time, such God's

too

are

they

do

may

take

and

enjoy

And

nothing. and

them, would and

fain

then

after

to

cry

ascending

the

Bless

me,

even

women

They

have

to

been

the

they

God

; and

me

also,O

quite

utter

heaven say

years

a

my

Matt.

xxv.

as

a

went

upon

late, they

great, bitter,

the

see

happy

fulness

offended

case

neglect religion in

5

a

they

of

God,

Father."

common

baptized, they

comes

they

in their

to

think

it is too

when

sick,

or

Gospel

sins of former

Then

towards

Is it not, I say, for

strong',and

weak,

or

privilegesof

death, when

Gospel blessings,they "

and

then, perhaps, death

repent.

piercing

souls

They despise

now.

young,

of old

was

repenting, but they if the

as

selling

claiming the

Esau

as

they get old,

of

of course,

matter

for

think

not

they are

when

healthy ; then,

re

profane

in

profane in

it.

been

first

was

was

Christians

many

blessingswhen

who

I fear such

And

late.

too

was

may

indeed, he did repent, but when

blessing.Afterwards, it

I have

presumptuous

was

Well

despite to

which

one

weeping*

largely,who

most

done

Esau

presumptuous.

birthright,he

his

and

grace

descriptionof

a

will

unto

Yes, surely,

be.

might

they

as

cry,

the

lost souls.

of

it well

cry

like

was

"

to

open

said, Verily, I say It

"

21

Lord,

Lord,

"

'."

teeth

of

gnashing

and

REPENTANCE.

:

and

not

you

OF

shut

was

answered

I know

you,

a

door

the

when

SEASON

THE

LIFE

II.]

have

11,

12.

their been

for

men

best

and

days?

taught their


THE

LIFE

22

have

duty, they

creed, their have

leave

been

by

is

he

saw

of

his

to

sure

Esau

it.

was

the

and

evil.

the

fruit

Adam of

tree

a

a

now-a-days

often

simple

or

other, which at

as

particularsin, of

general

they God's

do

at

the time

or

like

service.

a

they

And

thus

they are

then, when

souls sold to Satan, that

they

think

that

followed when

have

they

to

men

thing gain

purchas of

some

indulgence

heart

for

profane persons,

for

seem

never

become

Esau

evil

worth

have

they

their

world, the flesh,and

choose

good

no

God.

they stand just where

the

for any

for the

and

with

Eve

as

of

enjoyment

all is done

parted

eyes

spiritualsloth, because

life, and

they despisethe" great giftof

the

some

think

strict

And

which

his. And

was

for

for the

and

pottage

bargain.

indeed

commonly

more

carelessness

not

that

for

perish with

birthrightfor

their

herbs, but

or

price; perhaps

any

"

world,

pottage,

their

are

exchange

knowledge

sell theirs,not

fruit

so

of

was

of lentils

mess

the

on

this

arrested

sold

that

"

of

mess

tree

Eve

and

sold his for

ing

gazed

They

them

Satan

hands.

fruit of the

the

on

make

tempted by

he

did. of

of

and

water

birthrightin to

lusts, and

of

bribe

perish,and

birth

is their

Esau

some

their

up

birth

sell it,as

their

enlightened,they This

their

with

Jacob's

in

gazed

they

been

[SERM.

they know

pray,

Church.

to

Satan

they give

what

has

privilegesof

tempted and

taught to

come

Spirit; but

REPENTANCE.

OF

conscience to

right,the the

SEASON

more

over, to

and

their

understand

birthright. They

they did the

before

devil ; and

decent,

or

they that more


THE

LIFE

II.]

they

Like

Samson,

times

before, and of

they Esau

shake

as

went

out

high, his that

voice

God

years

was

as

had

And

came

for

when

it

well, had

the

they

in

and

deplore their past

then

?

"

now,

enough

to

If

next.

then.

after; and

we

mourn

the

by

in order

that

have

the

our

we

humble

We

cannot

must a

the

it.

agony

of

not

this

escape

little now,

now,

or

last

Let

us

not

God

will here

then.

wail now

life is

day, be

world,

punishment

much

they

eternal

choice, whether

our

it, they

if

the

at

it ?

gain

lament

bitter cry

a

in

forgetthat

upon

utter

had

have

should

blessingof

in

repented

to

world,

next

he

if he

who

Depend

late.

it before He

they

; he

too

was

persons

that

ourselves

take

past

him

well

been

just Judge may

it

after

better, to

they

him

blessing

upon

uttered

sins.

in

is

had

sure

for them

good

then, when

them

refused

us

Which

here.

not

them

over

what

he

I say

good

It is

sinned.

will wail

or

It is

strike

of the

when

it had

"

So

time.

sinned.

have

late

not

flashed

cry,

blessing,not too

was

spiritswere

birthright.

have

been

for

as

truth

bitter

repented way

was

the

great and

a

It would

sold

alas, the

then,

uttered

any

thought not

him

blessing.

gaily, and

His

It did

cheerful.

Esau,

birthright,

the

for

father.

with

the

of

other

like

venison

for

he

before. at

as

And

course,

his

it to

angry

He

ago.

if he

of hunt

was

out

go

loss

the

for

to

promptly brought

to

themselves.

matter

a

"3

just as privileges

propose

repenting

come,

REPENTANCE.

OF

all their

have

religious,they

instead

SEASON

or

wise

in

the

pardon or

to

here suffer


LIFE

24

Would God

see

to

the

Yes

too,

thee, and

said,

Let

for

The

gery. his

calf

fatted and

shoes

was

music

and

a

to as

year

of

the

keep

we

join the

with the

other

ring for

hand,

his

robe, and

far

let go

have

they

great

alive who

have

there

been

say,

will dare

to

"

to

apart con

not

exhorted

birthright,

blessing. ; at

At

Easter

Lent, by penance,

together.Are

sacraments to

been

Christ

In

Feast.

set

and

their

claiming the

again with

down

downward,

have

Christians

Eucharistic two

Easter

the first age

From

born

are

earliest times

particularremembrance

brethren, prepared

Christian

drud

hardly say, especially

the

before

weeks

how

we

my

From

passed but

we

came

one

for the

;

best

need

preparationfor their

Christmas

:

son

Esau

his venison

the

the

thy

:" but

servant's

a

dressed it not

before

dancing.

sins.

our

has

reflect a

feet, and

for the

year,

fession

enjoyed

to this season.

day, these

every

and

thoughts, I

are

for

prepared, and

was

for his

These

this

one

hand, and

own

suited

killed

and

The

me."

other

said,

of his son's veni

eat

bless

may

with

He

servants

arise,and

the privileges,

son's

a

soul

thy

Esau.

came

called

be

to

hired

thy

father

my

that

son,

of

! he

came

worthy

more

one

as

me "

no

am

Esau

blessing,like

against heaven

sinned

He,

birthright,as

self-abasement.

,and

Father, I have

make

the

for

to

come

prodigalson.

his

away

he differently

confession

deep

the

[SERM.

should

penitent

a

parable of

came

how

; but

REPENTANCE.

OF

how

squandered

He,

did.

"

you

? turn

too, had

SEASON

THE

is there

profess, "

any

you,

single

that he has


in

not

or

greater

for the the

now

being from

of

heavy

Him

imparted

to

His

you

this

accepted time, that, God

it is

throw

to

attempt

who

wrath

offers you

of past

burden

he

blessing is

confess, or

is the

to

that

say

the

Now

are

yourselvesto

reconcile

will

sin to

salvation."

helper, you the

you

Who

Now

purpose.

God's

Baptism without,

in

?

either

"

day

your

him

25

against

See, then, the Church

deprecate ?

season

sinned

birthrightthat

his fit reward, without to

REPENTANCE.

degree

deserts

his

improved

so

OF

on

againsthis

rather

has

less

or

bestowed

mercies

free

SEASON

THE

LIFE

II.]

off

to transgression,

has

already

once

atoning merits, and

have

you

profaned them. And

be if He

you,

purging

He

misfortunes, minds

your bear can

can

make

trouble

know,

Let

is

us

a

that

He

has the

a

it

decide

in

punishment, all sin

of

and

brings

He

ways the

is defaced.

gold

visit you

can

friends,

or

painful

you.

He He

when

pass" of not

affliction.

judging others, but

we

may

judge ourselves, that

we

be

not.

We,

others, when ;

yet this

We

judge not

oppress

death.

upon

case

with

strength to

you

comes

death

the

will

chosen, from

lingeringand

bitterness

thousand

refuse

or

when

for

yourselves.

ten

or

your

love

any

soul, He

your

fine

you,

darkness,

you the

cannot

of

means

on "

has

away

against pain

up

inflict

indeed,

take

or

with

He

on

has

afflict

not

which

diseases

bring

can

in

good

whom

alloywith

and

dross

of

escape.

those

if He

that

:

will

if you

let you

will not

this

aught

sees

afflict you,

of

of

sure

have

we

no

ourselves.

judged.

Let


LIFE

26

us

afflict

us

come

THE

SEASON

OF

ourselves, that God Him

before

with

best

our

afflict

not

may

Let

us.

that offerings,

He

forgiveus.

may

Such

advice

this,when

especiallysuitable

is

there

is

effort

an

comforts, and

to

and

of life. Alas

distresses if you

know, world and

How

you

debt

of

you

with

interest

thought

which

would

satisfythe come

upon

not

a

which

ought

to

; it is

ance

allowable

confess

thought

for we

enjoy

its

having hard

all

time

We

ourselves

houses

lust, and

the

lodging, and

is said

our

of

eye will.

ill usage,

its

thought

all

We

means

desire, and

agreeably,and and

from

the

which

in

Easy

rid of annoy

; it is

use

shrink

that

specialhappi

of

pass

world's

God.

things harsh

embrace

the

enjoyment

It

a

body

this is

this

giftof

pleasant.

aside.

things at

and

All

sunshine.

carefullyput

build

the

hereafter

in

it.

make

to

life

making

lap of earth, and we

of mind

desire, to make

live in the

are

take

great point to get

a

suitable

and

available

spoil that

as

will not

whether

generallythought

are

discomfort

or

See

admit

but

this life

enjoy

circumstances ness

would

chastise

it will

now,

?

you

of this

that, if you

religiouspersons

even

goods, if they we

daily sin

do

luxuries

inevitable

but

know,

multiply

to

only postponing,

are

you

do

like

age

brethren, how

yourselvesof the

restraint,but

an

daily inconveniences

! my

increasingby postponing, an ?

to

all hands

on

get rid of the

avail

without

ment

to

REPENTANCE.

austere

the

rude

elements, and the

pride.

flesh

We

aim

may at

Cold, and

hunger, and

humble

offices,and

and


THE

LIFE

II.

mean

SEASON

thus

till we tural

and

but

that and

state,

sons

nearer

the

on

time

to

certain Come

the

or

even,

becomes down to

season

least

act

at

his

choicest

from

like the

without

of

pleasures.

Let

that

in

abound

or

and

back

alms,

or

ment

;

unless may

and us

do

on

like Ever

bear

will

in mind

will

test

bring

of God's

the

in

prayer,

us

all into

are,

heart

day

things

judgment

might and

its circle

watch,

or

or

cloth

employ these,

sinned,

and

take

your

will

reveal

to

so

deny

or

easy

which "

threw

all of

or

never

light that

or

task

some,

have

a

ye

giftsto God,

Fast,

rest.

irksome

you

with

Esau

things,and which

that

say

this

round

interruptionin

or

at

he

go

pleasant books,

other,

or

end?

an

as

that

year

instant

some

you

one

you go

crown.

all

take

more

heathen, who water,

in

you

is at

Sinners

be.

some

be

or

yourselves society,or ing,

be, that

chambers

high

the

not

safelyenjoy

may

you

Give

if it

said,)the

time

the

into

break

a

be

prosperous

trinket

ye

yourselves as gods

when

your

na

But, O

? what

must

else may

propitiatefortune. round,

(ifit ruin

what

avert

our

greater pain lies before

your

then

life,is

if this fair weather

what

making

to

evils.

to-day,

as

be.

ever

afterwards

now,

come,

will

men,

attain

you earth

serious

artificial

and

storm

27

to-morrow

year,

must

the

REPENTANCE.

considered

this, our

daughters of

ensure

the

follows

year

think

all

are

appearance,

And

OF

as

ere

by fire," it

lodges

in heaven.

And sinned

for or

those

who

neglected God,

have

in

any

I recommend

grievous such

way

persons


LIFE

28

not,

God

them

this

world

them

to

them on

them

and

take

to

fully, as them

take

their

have

patiently them

have

or

they

If

have

afflicted Let

circumstances,

that

back

what

them

not

God

will

they

have

ceeding, through

God's

Esau's

bitter

them.

great

and

anxieties

led

any

grace, cry

in

world,

joy

have

com

narrow

let them

merciful

the

to

;

punishing

children,

these

have

by

punishment.

them

lived

were

nay,

is

now

God's

as

comes

once

they

are

undutiful

distress

they

God If

and

uncleanness,

I recommend

account,

that

with

again

they

hereafter.

worldly anxieties,

are

on

so,)

do

which

what that

in

minds,

to

and

sorrow

hope

a

of

present

punishment. now

for

of

If

ment.

pardon.

punishment

instead

circumstances,

His and

it

sins

again

pain

giving

here

mitted

all

sins

their

afresh

sin

God

entreat

on

a

as

to

their

in

sins

them

I

I recommend

next.

dreadful

them

and

look

to

visit

the

their

on

past sins."

God

to

it

them

fall

to

my

! it makes

great shame,

they forget

forgive me

in

their

confess

if

;

evening,

pray

than

over

(unless, alas to

to

rather go

sinned

and

Lord,

"

say,

recommend

REPENTANCE.

ivill forget it. I recommend

in mercy

and

knees,

and

have

day, morning

every

OF

SEASON

forget they

to

never

THE

punish and are

now

God's

intemperate lives, and

malady, to

cease

this pray,

pardon them, lost.

they will

not

And will be

is

God's

under and thus

all

give pro

gain it, and heard

from


SERMON

APOSTOLIC

III.

ABSTINENCE

A

TIM.

1

"

Drink

longer

no

is

THIS tells Paul's

minister

to

St.

that

he

inferred but

know

we

"

had

This

ture.

would

great

must

be

day, being their Old

of

was

little

led

in

confessed

little

Testament,

infer,

that

than

the others

and

had

so

heard

he

did have

might

him,

Scrip

of

Apostolic had

he

Bible

;

well, their had

from

age,

risen

though

frequent

are

in

that

except

reader

that

however,

Timothy,

that

excellence

instances

knowing

stricter

knowledge.

in

spiritual

that

of

careful

a

Of

Ephesus.

saintly character;

very

itself,

to

us

height

persons

by

of

we

nothing

St.

Timothy,

to

hence of

child

stomach's

accidentally

little, except

or

a

it

Bishop

man

thy

infirmities."

and

a

indeed,

have

some

Paul,

for

because

first

CHRISTIANS.

wine

addressed

very

from

been

often

is

the

know

we

he

It

companion,

Timothy

little

a

verse,

much.

so

use

FOR

23.

v.

thine

and

remarkable

a

us

but

water,

sake,

PATTERN

at

and

lives, for so

St.

read

Paul

to

it this

yet all the the


APOSTOLIC

30

the

lie

that

New,

Apostle

him

"

of Christ

son,"

elsewhere

has

"

no

he

"

or

naturally" or

truly

we

the

of

way

he

something

saint, which

the

pression to

does

of

man

mortified

use

wine, in the southern

costly. in the water to

the

is

know

the

the

; it is

such

"

something

excess

of

he

says,

observed, that same

ordinary

nothing strong this, Timothy

as

a

fact

or

was

himself restricting

to

from

infirmities."

often

very

strikingin

privateways

of this

; but

1

we

lived are

Phil. ii. 20.

this accidental

ApostolicalBishop.

historythe

great saints,who

Apostles'age

was

the

Apostle thought, imprudently,

of his

indeed

be

of life.

he

reveals

countries, is the

the

as

of the

It should

from

mode

that

im have

we

against an

abstaining,and

increase

mention

life of

of

text

in

that

clear

longer water,"

is here

even

and,

;

beer

Yet

habit

There

We

that

him

no

little wine."

a

beverage

him,

definite

no

his

us

he

but

habits;

Drink

"

us

expressly tell

not

mortification. but

And of

more

of

he

would

account

in the

Now,

mind.

indirectlyby cautioning "

who

state1."

conveys

accidentallya glimpse given St. Paul

faith."

description, beyond merely knowing great

a

was

desire

to

seem

their

general

a

in the

son

Timothy,

for

"care

Apostle, as

Philippians,that

to

after all, this is but still, and

the

to

the

accordinglycalls

true

my

says

of

St. Paul

:

like-minded

man

[SERM.

follower

true

a

was

own

my

And

was

ABSTINENCE

doctrine some

and

time

naturallyanxious

the after to


PATTERN

A

III.]

know

something

their

associates.

St.

Paul,

and

hear

could his

his

will

This

give

to

given

he

us

revelation,

glimpse

a

Apostolic Christians

follow deal goes

For

out.

doctrine, and

of

with

without

such

a

will

a

fact

discern

to

; it is

text

than

us,

it

sud

a

hint

which

that

deny

a

deal

this ; that

we

may

great

very of

this

precept,

holy

man,

creation,

gifts,yet,

the

on

and

whole,

life of abstinence.

a

at

excellent teristic

in of

a

all understand Christian

Apostles,

really do

which

more

to

impiously disparaging God's

I cannot

I

gracious

personal character

the a

in

other

much

come

great

very as

thanklesslyrejectingGod's lived

perhaps

the

we

might give

it is His

it has

; it is one

no

God

; but

of

the

or

enlightened

were

eyes

that

expression

of this

us.

Yet

Such, for instance, is

there. den

does

less.

Scripture,as

our

to

to

daily walk, "

this

and

speak

teaching !

thought

He

the

in his

by

given

could

we

him

see

meant

is not

us

in

think, if

we

of

he

what

that

familiar

and

greater lightthan

us

is

could

we

what

Epistles,or

doctrine."

say,

31

Apostles themselves, O

"

oral

him

ask

CHRISTIANS.

of the

more

We

that

"

FOR

not

see

forlorn

why

them

environed

despised state,

forts, should

not

now,

and

even

why

if it

friends the

from and

have

such

the

was

of

their

and

persecutions, Gentiles, their

exempted

addition, unless

imposed hardships were

pleasingto

St.

discom

necessary

voluntary sufferingsin

find that

Paul, like Timothy, who

charac

Apostles, then.

trials and Jews

life is not

a

them

Christ.

from

such Yet

selfwe

(as the Apostle


APOSTOLIC

says) had I say,

known

often." are

was

Such below

we

were

holy

them

!

cowardice,

our

the Paul

fought it

was

Alas

of heaven

kingdom

for

is

behind

looking

in

"

the

fastings How

far

the

finished

course?

things

Him

stedfastlytowards

St.

way

his all

life, which

by

way

his back

and

sensual

easy

? is this

won

cold

"

time.

our

good fight,and

a

by putting

earth, and

of old

men

weariness

"

thirst,"

sloth ! is this

our

his

watchings often,"

in

"

life2,"

of

manner

to

and

"

nakedness,"

and

also, in addition

painfuliiess,"hunger

and

or

his doctrine

"

St. Paul

ABSTINENCE

on

who

is

invisible ? Now

first

at

and

moderation, the as

our

He

places

Sermon But

duty and

by

the

thus

the

who

enjoy idol ; to

eyes

Blessed

God

love

is

is

3."

are

sumptuously

2

Tim.

the

again, it

iii. 10.

that

and

in was

day,

when

in

the

prayer.

the and

great man

self-denial.

by

freely, make

it

Hence

it

is

who

rich

who

man

neglected

3

Matt.

v.

or

have

said,

heart, for they shall the

;

extinguished

gross-hearted,and

withal.

pure

every

life

are

God

see

And

2

they

place

God

cherished

this

a

see,

to

quenched

self-indulgence,and

self their

"

love

to

duty,

a

imply,

to

almsgiving and

able

are

great

so

seems

with

gospel

this

that

They

no

we

be

this

why

abstinence, in

prominent

so

Mount,

much

of

should gifts,

fastingin

on

occasional

for instance,

Lord,

clear

be

not

may

least

at

God's

of

use

sight it

see

fared

Lazarus

8,

;


given

in any

course

to be

feeling,who the

You

make

must

deny

the

love.

Love

is

tian

of every

token

degree

some

Christ's

even

servants

amiable habits

"

of

thing is often Other ;

do

medy;

and

these not

VOL.

so, VI.

we

or

short may

think can

necessary

of

higher and It is easy live

to

in

ma-

be

to

regular the

from

love,

have,

and

this

seem

towards

the

by

its

arises

any

of in

love.

have

not

as

love

good

are

defect

one

rightly,

act

may

actions

removed

com

needful, and

is

We

be

that, granting love

humblest

and

that

much

possessed in

be

of

yet still,it does

fasting availed

much

right

our

motives,

cause,

one

love.

"

the

I say, all this is

thing

one

way

Chris

conscientiously,in

word.

lacking,

doing

yet without

themselves

the

some

higher de

difficult.

live

to

but

;

any

say,"

possess

its

it is easy

"

parativelyeasy

I

rare

is easy

;

Now

of

it

"

God.

weakest

in

to

in its

must

the

and

in

being

as

by

upright;

sense

and

grace

but

or

common

any

common

Christian, it

true

stages, it is

turer

flesh,or you no

It is true, indeed, that,

grees.

disposed must

number

self-denial

in

cannot

men

devotional

and

in love

choice, you

your

another

ought

poor

of the

out

really be

I should

body.

of

that where

themselves

exercise

do

mean

matter

all the

those

greater attainments

make

will

or

"

not

a

as

but

love,

of Christian

patterns

effect else

"

there religiously-minded,

are

of

person,

abstinence

I do

observe,

this

produces

abstinence

that

Now,

refines it.

and

softens

33

heart, while

the

livinghardens

for sensual

CHRISTIANS.

FOR

PATTERN

A

III.]

from

one

re

if abstinence

removal; then

is necessary, D

so

these


34

APOSTOLTC

are

necessary

of

also to

fasting;

cultivate

love.

And

here

truth

I

have

been

words, when He

said, that

from which

; to

His

first

was

of

But

when

sense,

how

their He

between see

and

they I go

thou

and

He

and

after

hear

Him

;

His

weaken

canst

the

and

them, how ?

"

He

they

blood

Me

to break

They

no

;

they

Peter, but

any

longer

far

"

as

?"

Whither shalt

thou

Him

follow

to

stood

must

cannot

goest Thou

anticipatethat not

when

interposed

was

they

as

When

blood

the barrier

must,

His

the world

more,

and

were

them,

with

still?

now,

what

must are

Him

to

They

attenuate

them from

should

pre

presence

warned

Lord, whither

follow

veil,and

bodily

flesh

answered

not

pattern.

;

the

thing,

countenance.

them,

flesh

taken

was

Christ's

in

Him

saw

of

afterwards."

and Him

and

to

see

whither

and

in

Bride

one

His

Himself

ears

barrier

live

fast.

not

He

guided

they

Lord's

the

The

see

withdrew

should

the

me

through

flesh

them,

Him

said

follow

and

spoke

to

ascended and

enter,

to

Him

He

fleshlyeyes had

is to

voice,

when

the

our

while

fast.

; and

pattern

a

eye.

His

that

us,

between

and

fast

would

disciples had

them

among

all to

hear

traced

to

neglect

may

disciplesdid

not

; but

they

is all in

sence

could

them

then

them,

His

think

may

you

be

may

why

they

with

was

groom

You

insistingon,

asked

characteristic

the

to be

; and

true

connexion

a

[SERM.

is abstinence.

so

with

dispense

love

assuming

;

Christian,

a

ABSTINENCE

of the

flesh

they could,

between

them

world

where

discern

truths


blood

flesh and

which live

of

life, not

a

FOR

PATTERN

A

III.]

CHRISTIANS.

could but

sense,

practise those

mortifications

had

which

enjoined,

ciplesobserved, in

heavenly

more

a

Crucified

the

way,

the

away:

back,

that

mourning

hear

of

Him,

they

are

they

gering

that

and

fasting

that

body,

satisfied

be

land, where Him "

My

grass,

in

will

Him,

see

in

joy;

would

they

they

as

they mourned, for

"

no

is

and

shall

so

blessed

"

comforted

be

;"

in

For

a

is4," that behold

and

smitten

the

voice

cleave

to

of

Ps.

hunger

may

His

my

Ixiii. 2. D

2

I

they

and

dry

look and

forgetto

am

become

for

glory.

withered

groaning, my I

and

that

may

power and

that

flesh.

barren

"

they

down,

my

4

"

fastingin body,

;

spirit;

water

righteousness,

unto

soul

(says the Psalmist,)so

scarce

Him,

Him

bring to

rejoice

their

good in

holiness,

heart

bread.

see

they

thirstingafter

thirst after its true may

turned

and

for

mourn,

be

mourning

Bridegroom

would

while

Him

glory ; by

sorrowful, yet always rejoicing;" hun

"

in

And

wept. see

the

who

;" by fast

their

over

would

again ; they

they

are

would

Him

voice

express

dis

higher end,

God's

saw

mourning

they

and

would

long

see

would

mourning

that

mourned

a

to

to

religions John's

and

order

Dead,

that

former

still small

"

and

but

must

fruit,

in

ing, Christ's discipleswere

taken

spirit; they

for

better

fasting,Elijah heard

must

which

By fasting,Moses

is invisible.

over

of

reveal; they

Pharisees

the

with

not

35

like eat

my

bones

like


APOSTOLIC

36

a

pelicanin the

in

the

I have

that

All

day long

"

sitteth have

Nevertheless, I

holden

Whom

glory. there

is

God

for

ever

5."

Such

was

its

enjoyed

of God's secret

and

of the

the

flesh

copy

us

on,

more

they

as

It is

warred

giftsof the

are

our

as

St.

and

this

world have

not

because

they

manner,

also

to

be use

if God's

is it for us,

St. Paul

and

tranquil life than

and

duty

our

against

to

against

war

it, that

we

they inherited

patterns, this surely means

Ps. cii. 4"7;

portion

my

duty

them. 5

faileth,

abstain, in the

to

Spiritas

com

they received

it called

divine

in

in like

our

happy

nay,

multitude.

the

If Saints

a

And

times

at

but

therefore

ourselves, it is

to

call

to

that

up,

and

heart

up

me

with

me

they might

sight instead.

earthlygifts;

Timothy,

must

of

this

grace

inherit

them

yet gave

guide

desire

gave

hast

Thee?

my

;

a

?

for Thou

St. Paul

chosen

as

consequence

shalt

I

which

is

chastened

heart, and

that

they

and

but

and

they

not

had

them

moderate,

ever

flesh

even

receive

that

portion

blessings;

blessingsout applying

earth

that

"

:

that

strength of my

the

might, and

Thee

owl

house-top."

the

heaven

in

My

the

Thou

after I

received, when

Timothy and

and

upon

is the

am

was

alway by

Thee?

of

parison

what

have

none

and

punished,

right hand.

my

an

upon

I been

Thy counsel,

with

but

by

me

alone

am

like

watched,

And

morning."

every

[SERM.

wilderness, and

desert.

sparrow "

ABSTINENCE

Ixxiii. 13.

22"25.

may

them. that

we


in

presumption associates which

these, is all miracles

such

be

to

grant such

would

did

they

ourselves

put third

the

may will

give

which

often, when

a

believe

in

yet, as

you

He

Thus not

up

and

you with the

duty;

will

future

end

will

be :

it ; not, but

end,

end

heavenly

;

begin

ladder

ought

to

on

the

we

at

fresh

with

but

the

he be

there

future;

the

and

God's grace grace,

your

need.

; but

begin

beginning

to

is it what

fresh to

begin

and

So not

with

?

which

length, by

according

he

cannot

sees,

know

step by step.

How

which

present.

according do

fast

?

place

indeed

by

if you

setting out

present of

begin it, and,

given,

will

we

at

high He

reallywill

assurance

fuller, increased

the

but

he

he

what

the

; but

has

now

fuller

time

us

length

at

a

and

how

destination for

but

second

not

on

once

can

himself, that

to

spiritualcourse

our

shall be

grace,

in

his

making

says

that

time,

is

certain

a

him

regards

we

he

nothing to

conveys

him

person

seen,

is

there, who,

before

that at

There

is

Who

in

first; let

the

improve

then

at

we

;

gives

we

us.

never

God

who

truth

attempt

spiritualfaculties

sees

has

to

work would

one

any is much

know

journey,

a

which

way.

those

to

presumptuous

first,and

the

be

the

attempting

life

their

this, that

as

be

in

gifts to

improve

far

so

is

their

attempt

to

There

presumptuous.

there

high spiritualgifts

with

one

they did,

as

remark

a

that

that

Apostles and

had

they and

not,

37

objected,

be what

to

That

have

without

all

wishing

were.

we

be

it may

however,

Here,

CHRISTIANS.

FOR

PATTERN

A

III.]

;

mount

Fasting our

is

a

strength.


ABSTINENCE

APOSTOLIC

38

God

of

requiresnothing

the

according

utmost

what

done tion

is very

hoped

was

forget or

what

they And

their

being unable

or

they

whatever

happens, and

another; without

that

rule

of

This

should

in their

mode

from

appliesof be

engaged

all duties

to on

contemplating

right indeed

us.

Holy

men

no

right

to

mouth, like, may and

out

in may

say

them, say

and

despair;

to

give

of

natural

place

the

to

it to

live

all, after

at

extrava

even

do

and

when of

we

yet may

be

us.

We

ought

might

word

and to

in have

we

by

them,

men,

wrong

things which

in

are

holy

did ; which

Profession

proper

We

whatever.

lives

they

and

and do.

in

they

extreme

religiouslanguage, rebuking others, be

up

thus

free

guard,

our

againstattempting just what be

own

of

living.

course

much

very in

wound

And

one

self-government

of

for

because

thing.

having professed great strictness, or gance,

they

much

too

profess themselves

even

any

rush

men

what

obey God,

to

having

not

as

reckless, and

be

to

strong enough for every

not

often

are

what

not

kind

a

mere

fulfil their

to

to

truth,

through

dispirited.They

are

reduced

tempted

are

all endeavours are

as

they

this

deal

great

a

then

resolves, and

miss

when

but has

commenda

know

then,

She

"

of

cannot,

them, they fail,and conscience,

to

They

proves

easy,

word

beginners, even

themselves.

yet tried

His

was

strength;

our

strength.

our

inadvertence.

or

do, and

can

to

to

with

common

ignorance they

Now,

Mary.

to

beyond

us

could,"

she

[SERM.

and

of the

forced

attempt


but

nothing inward

what

kind

of

do, does attend

ing

; and

if

will

we

certain it up

;

shown,

And to

shall

soon

mode

ought

be

to

to

guard against after

Lent

giving

and

all

against serious the

break

similar

a

nence,

we

only

laxity

The

and

as

and

are

rule

a

be

fashion

a

in

of

or

it. even

use

their

in

such

a

careless

of

eat

Lent

as

much

very

day

on

your life

of

way

and

commonly

should

fasting we unduly a

; now

I

am

of absti

season

regards eating largely,but self-indulgence.

brought of

give

thus

prudent

caution

a

fast,

our

will

be

may

warning concerning

not

thoughts

mind.

to

It is after

it is

shall

we

excellence

Be

us.

re-action

that

But

avoid.

but

;

faith and

self-denials, if they have

their

over.

usefully given, not, when

been

cautious

all of

a

is

it ;

they practise them,

which

offend unreal

any

to

feelings

true

no

most

are

conducting in

seasons

has

of

have

to

event,

which

who

of

get tired

devotional

the

use

religiouscourse,

I will observe, what

here

those

have

our

impulse,

an

who

commence

the

by

it, they

thus

our

to

carefully

us

become

earnestly

and

tempted

without

use

endeavour

we

often

right to

no

will

reverence,

a

applies especiallyto

Christians

all persons,

have

Let

have

they attempt

of

have

we

are

us.

This

men

advanced

if

we

kind

a

We

not.

to

voice.

is

what

us

if what

as

: common

offence, which

an

have

we

this inward

which

prayers

what

39

There

tells

often

reallybelong

not

to

do.

can

misgiving,

devotions

our

we

and

CHRISTIANS.

FOR

feeling which

right to do, a

PATTERN

A

III.]

more

abstinence

In

Lent,

regularly before which

we

adopt,


APOSTOLIC

40

however

slightit

restraint

and

cannot

We

are

fast, the

lest, when

into

life,as

time

a

This

actuallyto happen

and

consistent should

we

to

the

in

us

much

have

exercises

Lent

by

that

beginning we

have

And

easier be to

able us.

of

for

habit wrill

forbid

next to

We

Lent. do

more.

shall

be

them

have

lest sad

a

said

in a

the

deep

lasts; and it

happens

thought

shall find after

we

; and

added any we

for

all,that

in profitable

!)yet

Nay,

we

as

our

I

no

our

length

our

or

encourage

of

time

tend

to

our

now

continue.

self-denials

said, we

will become

desire

for

what

fall back,

we frailty,

just

is the

trust, that

shall find

Self-denial feel

for

may

continue,

though, through

God

freely

relapsein Easter-tide.

a

abstain a

heaven,

is

world

right and

was

be

begun

even

(which

to

random

a

more

will the

will

may

This, however, ment,

It

we

renounced

guard,

our

on

what

undone

and

the

never

then,

comes,

consequence

while

hereafter, if

remembrance we

who

degree.

our

some

it is

on

foreign countries,

devotion

be

strict in

Judaical

having

some

multitude,

of

mind,

grievous in

Easter

ourselves

for

goods,

while.

case

of

state

And

beware,

us

and

over,

paradise were

world's

a

is

be

to

body consequent Let

We

thinking and

in prayer.

able

us.

upon

might indulge

we

this

of

continual

a

things.

the field of

ourselves

lawless

if God's

where

for

check this

fall back

in

feel

as

in other

us

frequent also

weakness

additional

an

[SERM.

itself,acts

through

more

we

in

upon

will

at

especially,if our

be

may

memento

range

wishing.

ABSTINENCE

those

shall natural indul-


whether

gences,

world

this

self-control his

do

they

these

is, that

wealth

in what

the

who

be

to

ting He

him

own

looks

does

not

We

look

down

is used

much

whereas To

to

he

it, it is

conclude,

is

whose as

souls

way

cruel

let those

as

service

pro

their

use

Now

shapes, of those

little wine

a

Timothy,

All at

of

each

he

is

put

his way. each

other.

Each

his

neigh

likes himself. their

is God's

any

as

;

have

men

because

things

easy

God's a

to

all its

use

to

wonder

very

perfect of

way.

foreigners,because

on

easier, for

to

neighbour,

the

reason

sense

the

do

austerity. Timothy

way.

they

like

Satan

own

his

Happy

ours.

a

phrase) out

common

and

upon

bour

not

a

wonder

more

absent,

trouble

a

in his

way,

down

was

use

happy

was

their

(to

St. Paul

by

wine

of

way

ranks,

The

and

in

of

matters

and

barbarian

a

common

tlieywould

having

grace,

the

reminded

drink

for to

rich,

in self-indulgence,

in

of

means.

taste

called

God's

Him

seek

had

of

like

who

painful to

humbler

the

religionbe be

under

matured,

the

begin

those

more

which

that,

much

may

dislike

same

To

one

the

to

of

savour

ordinary in

persons,

too

though

priety,

rule.

every

up

or

they rich

even

he

this

have

education,

as

Persons look

minds, do

which

likings will

from

know,

must

certain, had

for

is

abstain,

to

not

41

self-denials, it is

experience.

own

and

heavenly

a

to

of unrefined

mental,

taste

upon

than

indulge

CHRISTIANS.

or

our

accustomed

are

FOR

animal

; and

formed

be

to

PATTERN

A

]

Ill

way

other

is

way ;

way,

"

when nay,

perfect freedom,

taskmaster. who

attempt

to

make

this


APOSTOLIC

42

profitable

Lent have

as

the

itself

the

use

He

in

right

the

Him

and

gather

very

little

give

it

the

in

eat

shall

do

heirs

of

blameless

revealed.

or

abstain,

; let

and

midst

of

whom

we

forth

the a

crooked may

the

of

sons

word

God, and

shine of

"as

life."

the

in

being

aspire

delighteth, holy

the

world, holding

humbly

us

harmless,

among

at

of

do,

we

aim

gain

whether

case,

whatever

a

we

habit

rejoicing

that

us

if

shall

consistent

or

is

Yet, we

and

wages,

world

next.

In

Let

Him.

and

nation," the

be

He

in

the

God,

towards

promise

rebuke,

the

at

elect, in whom "

for

up

aim

all unto the

give

our

us

that

Him,

This

us

drink,

or

eternal.

things Let

so.

receive

may

conversation,

shall

which

glory

but

brings

all

for

venture

we

them.

and

do

and

looking

of

can

life

unto to

alone

can

blesses

turn

heart

Let

next.

mind,

we

fruit

thing

up

what

only labour,

not

may

He

but

bless

to

can

in

is

We

bread,

He

now,

what

who

into

rock.

hard

just

manner.

alone

stones

without

said

observing

formal

it is God

nourishment,

pray

and

the

turns

from

into

cold

but

means,

alone

water

a

world

I

as

Chris

since

this

instance,

again, by

observances

such

season

lose

they

for

;

Or

relapsing.

by

we

next

this

at

use

lest

beware

was,

gaining

in

"c.

souls, by

their

to

been

ever

tianity

ABSTINENCE,

to

be

we

true

His

undefiled, without perverse

lights

in


SERMON

IV.

PRIVATIONS

CHRIST'S

A

was

the

know

rich,

for

yet

His

poverty

As

time

the

over

Lord

and

Why

is it, my

on

the

that

than Am

I

if so,

not

I

We

are

not

sion

of

Jesus

neither

sympathy we

come

in

for

cause

the

it.

Church,

sins We

of

Son

of

God,

hear,

is

for

it,

then

Christ

nor

with we

?

more

case

the

suffer and

the

just

go of

it

why

hear

not

and

the bitter us.

have

?

and

?

case

pas

We

any

Him.

go

it

is

feeling

is

caused

feeling

Why

more

we

which do

we

?

not

this

asking

when

Christ, our

that

saying

little

so

our

them.

of

come

least,

but

Christ

which

thinking

are

sins,

our

have

season

at

we

nearer,

have

we

the

or,

moved

with

through

ye

account

on

not

times,

bewail

to

let

season,

not

that

over

commonly

to

right

have

mourn

that

we

used

other

at

draws

underwent

as

other

any

He

that, though

poor,

sufferings

brethren,

matter

are

to

various

Saviour

we

like

only

not

especially

Christ,

became

Easter

and

on,

upon

9.

Jesus

He

CHRISTIANS.

rich."

be

might

Lord

or

sakes

your

goes

called

of

grace

FOR

viii.

COR.

2

"Ye

MEDITATION

If away


again ; the

distressed

not

is like

time

sleep,and their

them,

rise up,

and

Him

of with

"

whether in

them

by

the

no

eat,

of

to

Son

of

the His

treated, those

whom

served and

and

to

up

be

being,

should that

not

we

unless

we

sympathy,

submitted

put He

had

be

in

a

some

some

little

love,

earnest

some

not

stand

He so

profound

repentance, eager

to

reason

of

has

great

done a

awe,

and

little

desire

some

and

some

suffered

Benefactor

bitter

mind,

amendment,

overflowing gratitude,keen

love,

event

an

self-abasement, of

pre in life

little awe,

some

little desire

some

of what

Or, rather, may

great

so

by

"

had

gratitude, some

little

some

He

irreligiousstate

little

repentance,

fervent

very

put aside

upholding

it not

have

self-reproach,

us

that

that

so,

creatures,

whom

then

was

Does

us?

move

little

of

them

despised, cruelly own

and

made,

heaven,

be

His

by

day, and

that

little

us?

do."

words,

loved

Yet, if it be

to

death

to

in consequence

they

who

God,

from

down

came

and

must

them

St. Paul's

use

with

with

"

the

carry

along

whatever

or

denied.

is it reasonable

"

are,

and

for them."

of God

glory,

not

them,

they

"live,"

This, alas ! cannot Son

for

drink,

or

the

Himself

gave

died

drink, and business

do

They

wherever

sense

faith

usual.

as

their

at

solemn

and

holy

eat, and

about

go

Church

to

come

this

They

who

they

They

and

times.

distressed, only for

not

course,

other

pleasure,just

thought

"

of

(_SERM. if

or

do

many

them,

to

all ;

at

And

moment.

all; and

"

PRIVATIONS

CHRIST'S

44

for

demand

sympathy,

self-reproach, longing after

a


?

heart

new

Who

they

and

on,

go

will

Day

heaven, lives,

?

so

not

just all

at

His

of

thought

Why

Good

what

after

were

in

and

mercies

us

Easter-

it, and

many

all

at

nearer

hearts

your

savingly

with

own

sins

your

as

will

time

and

not

"

Christ

nearer

that

Friday,

weeks

you

then, O

things with

are

impressed lastinglyor

not

45

all this ?

why

the

and

by,

pass

CHRISTIANS.

sorrowfully foretel

Passion-tide,

will be

of you

! I

Alas

?

are

deny

can

is it not

brethren,

my

FOR

MEDITATION

A

IV.]

and the and

demerits. But the

For

ears

your

little

so

faith?

this

one

my

do

is

deeds

down,

my

meditating

have

you

hearts?

your

if I must

express

little medi

so

you

so

eyes

your

why

in

and

therefore

One

whom

address

when

when

are

you

we

;

nothing

short

they ought. the

we

we

is

have

high-ways;

the

our

Him

or

And

by come

stony hearts, hearts of

Christ

lie home

at

walking, when

wor

we

are

we

hearts

history

before

when

up,

again

meditating.

of this, will We

rise

of

and

contemplate,

may

working,

are

Him

of

have

is to

drink, when

alone, and

are

this

we

simply this,

? it is

constantly

and

eat

we

abroad, when

company

Christ

on

sufferings. It

as

and

rest, when

as

heaven

meditate,

not

are

hearing ?

word, because

one

and

minds

ship,

and

why

brethren,

thinking habitually and

our

?

little understand

so

you

impressed. What

His

of

little of

reason,

You

tate.

hard

so

so

in

meaning

do

why

salvation

of your

Gospel

dim, and

not

is this ?

why

we

or

are

at

in

this, and feel

to as

makes

as

hard no


46

CHRIST'S

them.

impression on have

must

we

hearts

And

and

dug,

acceptable to

heavenly

This

change

would we

this to

St. Peter

speaking

of

Christ,

whom,

ye

rejoice with

though

Christ

Him,

ing, be,

of

day

and gifts, we

Him

read ;

we

to think

is not

Him,

the

must

bring

1

us

i. 8.

ye

sure,

saw

old say

an

so

it will blessed

our

through

precepts, His

recall to mind

holy

what

we

:

glory1." never

It is

says, love

believing,

efforts all

in

and

is

by godly he

we

regards

what how

seen

;

we

?

full of

seen

must

before

1 Pet.

not

love, His

His

Gospels

but

day

Be

as

us,

if

have

when

of Him.

promises. We

His in

of

barren

hearts

the

and

continual

make

we

and

plants,

dry and

not, yet

of mind."

with

Lord

briars

useful

grace,

Him

see

hear

sight,out

Saviour, unless

with

I mean,

He

the

must

having

ye

and

be

which

love ; and

through

away;

it must

so

Eden,

we

God's

Whom

like

up

of

our

and

joy unspeakable

only read

out

in

word,

what

now

is gone

we "

"

our

springs of livingwater.

faith

nature,

;

culti

The

place

a

describes

in

the

into

take

practicalmeditation

and

saved,

tended, and

in

flowers.

forth

; in

by

broken

filled,not

;

effected, under

be

and

gardens

and

must

not

be

sweet-smellingand

trees

saved

be

have

all

burst

must

waste

be

gardens, gardens

as

dwell

and

thorns, but with with

would

we

must

watered,

God,

our

walk

may

yet, if

broken,

be

vated, till they become

God

[SBRM.

tender, sensitive, livinghearts

must

ground, and

PRIVATIONS

books have

what about heard


MEDITATION

A

IV.]

in

Church

to

bless

must

we

;

FOR

the

God

pray

doing

and

so,

this

and

the

even

will do, if he Now

of such

would

of which I

did

I

is not

grant all

at

will find

seem

:

irksome,

other

such

think

you

meditate

should And

slow

of it.

? sufferings

have

that

hearts, and

moves

Christ It is

little

twice

or

by going of

Him

we

shall

love.

We

in

the

our

it and

It is not

of

that

of warmth,

perceive

ourselves

our

thinking

once

by

it ?

trials

Christ's

that

be

only by

soften

will

with steadily,

eye,

to

work, that

accept

to

Christ

quietly and mind's

of

own

thing

it is

that

history

us.

gain something shall not

:

should

learning

the

is able

thinking on

in

the

your

less

a

con

worth

of

done

is this

meditation that

Can

has

believe

to

really

sorrows

He

remark

second

my

thought

and

only

degrees

hard and

those

upon

will

but

:

concern)

own

slight sacrifice

of you, than, when

asked you

the

worth

salvation

is your

(what

that,

minds

True

salvation

your

first

it; people

for you, great sacrifice of voluntary sufferings not

;

forget it,

their

and

subjects.

thought

a

meditation

I know

first.

the

except to

that

first very

Christ

sider, if

might

It is this

to

In

Christ's

over

things ;

two

pleasant

gladly slipaway

a

do, and

can

thinking

or

at

it at

so,

in

is meditation

person

will say

it, I

it.

spirit.

plain to mention,

too

mention

not

whereas

be

so

it.

do

meditation,

I sufferings,

and

deeds

will to

a

do

us

do

to

us

reverential

unlearned

most

has

make

for all this

meditate,

must

we

47

enable

to

to

and

simple-minded, sincere, word,

CHRISTIANS.

do

the

little and

light,life, changing.


CHRIST'S

48

It will be You

do

like the not

ing, detect

than

to

that

we

that

Now,

then,

few

the

words

suggest

indeed,

to

bear

this most

to

will

prepare

poor

other

it !

us

were,

O

but

comes

O

days. make

that

it may

us

year

that

the

not

ought,

especially

His

; it is

year

it,that

much we

like

over

after

Easter

make

may

you

meanwhile,

a

of

fragrance

no

once

pass

of

prepare

in

we

most

say

thoughts which

;

Him

seeing

I will

you

times, but

(pleaseGod)

may

leave

days, and

of the

for

short

enjoy

all

heaven, and, in the

in

you

we

at

measure

Easter-Day

of it, that

we

to

self-abasement

thoughts,which

you

Festival. like

able

conscious

specimen,

voluntary

season

seeing Christ

for

indeed

are

not

were

of

way

you

about

holy

in their

by

the

upon

to

will

souls ; not

religiousthan we

done

advanced

periods,we

and

interval

if

as

Christ,

at

alive

has

more

are

our

certain

at

watch

able, perhaps,

are

they

spring.

by

advancing.

were

we

that

in

it passes,

you

is it with

more

are

though during

a

So

but

morning,

every

and

leaves

cannot,

day, as

every

say

yesterday.

the

; you

grow

them;

for

morning

every

see

But

it.

[SERM.

unfolding of

them

see

something

PRIVATIONS

it to

may other

remind

of it ! Come

then, my

brethren,

solemn

days

of

privationsof

the

which

should

present, and

are

be

at

your

the

Son

this let of

meditation

time, before us

review

God

made

through

the some

man,

these

holy

poor.

He

weeks.

And,

He chiefly,

seems

to

speak

to

the


MEDITATION

A

IV.]

in

came

Let their

the

Most

The with

Father

the

ing, bad

that

they

are

upon

others

an

In

a

first

the

lay

when

He

with

contempt

VI.

born,

;

the

began

to a

call it? His

Son He

Luke

have

suffer

and

what

of had

no

His Such

hath

are

says of

not

He be

now

persons

ix. 58. E

did

nor

birds

home.

would

There

com

was

He

holes, and

He

was

men

on.

no

it with

was

earthlylife ;

preach,what vagrant.

they

manger.

Man

poor

dependent

quiet

a

lodg a

amusements,

many in

not

of

Where

cattle ; and

have

2."

?

not

life went

as

2

VOL.

Living God

bad

are

how

Foxes

head

they

the

hardships?

or

pleasures or

brute

mend

nests, but

reigned

suffered

eat,

Now

beginnings

occasion,

His

to

that

so

one

had

have

they

I suppose

great

"

rich."

felt them.

ever

living,and

of

condition

air have

few

stable.

His

to

"

future.

the

became be

hardships are

their

are

that

:

if I may

cradle,

were

What

of the

amid

He

and

man,

enough

have

the

indignityso

fort, but

else

despised,that

Christ, the Son ?

sakes

Son, who

poor

these

for their for

prospects

born

a

clothing, not

they

Christ, that

their

one

the

poor.

as

kind, that

no

Ye

"

text,

supremely blessed, everlasting,

from

such

suppose

Jesus

that

God

He, became

even

hardships of I

that

the

poverty might

suppose

High God,

the

He,

poor

only,and

own

His

through

ye

not

Lord

our

49

in

says,

rich, yet for your

was

that

poor,

of

grace

He

though

CHRISTIANS.

St. Paul

poverty.

the

know

FOR

on

the

where was,

called who


obliged to sleep where

are

of

hear others

who

Martha

where

He

among. in

nights were

the

cave

beasts

whom

But

ass.

was

wilderness

would

Again,

cold

us.

whole

nights

day

is

a

parts, where

we

the read

of His

Observe

is

this

least, they the

and

ox

and

the

in

caverns

poisonous

crea

doubtless, but

His

for

sanctity, they

own

hardship

which

endured.

He

the

upon into

sensibly remained He

mountains.

solitaryplaces to

does

is very

pray.

His

also,to which

on

much

in the

Men

it should

sittingdown with

afflict us

not

formidable

lived.

high, lest

wearied

passed forty

night.

Saviour

our sun

day, being

but

born

was

at

among,

Those

and

went at

He

birth,

fierce

sufferingwhich

country,

our

when

sea

He

?

Him.

prayer

and

then

slept; and

upon

in

companions

fortydays'temptation He

is another

the

on

was

Heat

His

caves

;

was

This, too, Christ

before

rose

He

arm

fallen

cave

His

on

Christ

afflicts

a

? in

those

beasts."

unseen

have

in

filled with

are

Father's

He

wild

There

tures.

His

during

the

with

"

than

any

wilder

the

slept then His

were

even

; but

a

tame

He

from

life than

in

of

and

seems,

rougher

a

think

born

was

He

us,

fortydays

who

companions

worse

We

Lord.

blessed

our

lived was

you

And

rock.

the

of

do

such, in good

;

can

hospitableto Him,

was

He

villagepeasant. :

they

been

have

told, to

is

ness

[SF.RM.

but, though little is told

;

what

have

to

seems

measure,

in

PRIVATIONS

CHRIST'S

"0

keep harm

Jacob's

eastern at

them well

at

home ;

yet

mid

journey. I have

alreadyreferred.


MEDITATION

A

IV.]

He

journeying

salem,

fulfil

to

He

Again,

give

water

time, when

And

He

have

Apostles lived have

men

poor

small His

After

fishes.

Apostles

"

bread

;" as

Yet He

His

the

were

themselves When

the

the poor

3

Mark

one

and

two

provided for and

thereon, fare.

that, in spiteof this penury,

the traitor

most

Judas

Jesus

that He ;

on

as

custom

and

Apostlesthought to

fish laid

His

notice

make

to

betray Him,

alms

hear,

He

the

diet

a

barley loaves

of

giving something

notwithstanding. They

poor

in the

and

spare

their usual

seem,

was

in the

it deserves

and

had.

it would

as

resurrection

fire, and

a

"

4

His

what

He

We

sparer.

seldom

lake, called

or

3.

bread

much

was

fish ;

and

or

now,

sea

occasion, of five

well-known

And

He

?

on

of mercy,

did, He

Tiberias, and

or

bread

on

as

in the

another

eat

to

He

meal.

a

inland

an

Gennesaret,

of

sea

lived

He

of

neighbourhood

to

time

no

of

certain

been

At

works

in His

was

woman

hungry

was

fortydays.

discipleshad

of food

kind

the

to

fasted

indeed, wandering about

could

Samaritan

He

drink.

He

thirst.

the

asked

and

activelyengaged

His

and

ministry, into Jeru

rode

and

hunger

to

wilderness, when

He

His

prophecy.

a

well,

Him

He

Once

foot.

on

endured

the

athirst at to

51

constantlyjourneying during

was

and

CHRISTIANS.

FOR

was

this shows

rose

E

2

up

to

they

went

out

and

him,

His

some

practice.

John

xxi.

allow

little

givingdirections

4

vi. 31.

not

of the

even

spoke

did

9.

of the about


52

And

He

was,

dependent

lived, in His whom

God

God

clothes.

Need

feeds, or

? it is

topic in the had

who there

was

exposed

also

its

ful ;

often

we

weeping. with

He

let

He

which

"

was

is

of

such

have.

Yet

gives

might

He

refrained.

a

and

have

of

taken It

as

us

Lord

life;our

spoken

re

God,

God

and

never

has

mirth

sighing, groaning, and

of

man

a

we

which

troubles

His

of

read

proceed

us

took

and

sorrows

one

flee

with

Him

killingHim.

acquainted

of

when

evil

He

in His

the

5

became the

infancy Mary

returned, it

brought

was

Angel

Luke

the came

viii. 3.

poor. world had

Herod

hinder

to

where

name,

Gabriel

He

persecution from

He

When

greater sufferings,

when

Egypt

into

Judea, and

in

place

and Even

of these.

was

other

to

Himself

on

Contempt, hatred,

been

He

on

from than

ways

But

ravens,

field,which

speak

to

came

trouble,

the

He

grief."

Now

dwell

who

compensation.

substance5.

pleasures,few

place

the

observed, that

been

in

few

enjoyments

the

to

said, pious per

of the

grass

quite enter

men

\vords, like

thoughts and

counterbalance

to

their

had

of One

innocent

are

here

He

hardly

case

other

of

like the

that

added,

rich

I have

as

blessed

own

I add

creations

Sometimes

him

to

[SEHM.

scarcelybe

Sometimes,

ministered

sons

need

as

others.

on

Him.

tained

a

PRIVATIONS

CHRISTS

not

was

up

at

from safe to

Nazareth,

holy Virgin to

her.

to

had

I need


MEDITATION

A

IV.]

not

which

they

had

but

but

even

was

that

that

dare

the

He

could

greater

itself, in

to

and

leaving

from

"emptying

Himself"

fairlyand and

in

the But

His we

likeness

;

to

passion. see

end

His

;

see

In the

all His

knew,

it

him."

far

as

we

humiliation and

coming

great mystery

certainly

that

so

His

of

we

may

unspeakable

an

He

which

reason,

Apostle,

as

Yet

did.

loved

of

glory ;

in

underwent,

disinherited, and

it were,

made

flesh.

their

the

beginning

fulness

anguish

other

He

as

a

;

sakes.

still, He

His

consider

but

were

friends

our

He

is

course,

call death.

by

He

and

originalact

to

of

as

for

how

did

we

few

so

heavenly glory

of sinful

all these Him

with

His

time,

life,

who literally,

sustain

him,

bereavement,

for the

friends

bereavement,

His

reverently

or

case

lost him.

speak, through

wondrous

being

He

Behold

"

beginning to

our

him, for whatever

This, of

vouchsafes

in

tasted

restore

truer

of it,was

earth.

on

us

He

friend, and

said,

to

Lord

our

relation, and

His

Jews

speak

down

hardly

bitterlylamented

still He

a

could

affliction

this

indeed,

which

what

was

earthly near

one

Lazarus

But

He

indeed,

began for His

flee

to

loss of relations

the

persecuted

He

taking.

on

Himself,

withdraw

bereavement,

so

bent

and

when

again

great sufferingfrom

Another

This,

and

53

nought

priests

again

were

CHRISTIANS.

at

and

had

preach, and

not

set

was

Pharisees

the

by

He

how

say

FOR

sorrows

we

which

must

He

then

concentrated

of

sorrows

look

on

to

endured, and

ex-


CHRIST'S

54

ceeded "

;

time

yet come."

I will

observe

wonderful

had

decreed

to

them, the

soul

troubled, and from

this

the

formed His

And

shall

; but

for

bloody

nevertheless,

not

Luke

"

adds

My

And

;

being His

earnestly,and

drops

of blood He

Next, own was

one

will

friends.

What

a

in

an

sweat

the

to

death

bitter

of the

though heart

a

himself

St. Peter

and

little,and incurred

the

6

John

xii. 27.

others

a

worse

Matt.

:

but own

forsook

St. John

Yet

xxvi.

39.

by

;

St.

great

of

one

was

this !

in this last familiar Him

and

xxir.

His He

trial,

friend, fled ;

recovered St. Peter

soon

them,

Luke

Me

prayed

sin,by denying Him felt towards

My

6."

afterwards

Him.

followed

affectionatelyHe

How

this

O

were

ground

stroke

Apostles, His

and

caused "

He it

as

to

without

betrayed Him,

terror

done."

be

agony, was

save

from

pass

Thine

lonely enough twelve

this

prayed,

cup

My

I unto

came

came,

He

but

betrayed

was

cause

sufferings,and

this

fallingdown

is

Father,

say?

hour

sweat.

possible,let

this, as

Now

"

I

His

of

how

shows

says,

this

the

had

all trials for us, and,

He

what

He

besides

seem

through

go

when

and

Father, if it be

more

it would

beginning

agony

This

came.

is very

fear

overwhelming

His

when

first,what

;

trial of fear.

this hour

hour."

much

they

; but

were

among

Me

thus

sufferingsbefore

[SBHM.

little of it now,

awful, the

and

great they if He

I shall say

though

is not

But

of His

PRIVATIONS

thrice. and

44.

how


MEDITATION

A

IV, J

He

drew

heart

towards

them

towards

them, With with

Soon soul

after

and

in

Son

the

desire

malice

God, the

of

given

was

within

triumph,

"

This

was

with

staves

His hands

by

and

of

way

mouth

hour,

God, why

hung

hast

7

upon

Luke

face

was

and

xxii.

the

that

He

Cross

8

not

to

power

persecutors,

with

bruised

heavy

hours,

almost

naked

cross

nails ; His the

"

spear

to

Q

Matt,

; His

soul

God,

And

His

side,

His

My

?"

My

thus

whole the

;

; His

scourges

thirst ; and

9

His

spittings ; His

the

with

Me

53.

but

was

had

with

for six

Ibid.

Job

of darkness8."

out,

forsaken

exposed

15.

cried

one

His

with

intolerable

the

to

over

thorns, and

wounded

with

Saviour,

triumphing, over to

gashed

in

afterwards, though

with

down

both

man.

evil

was

defiled

gored through

Thou

; and

Satan

with

torn

contumely,

wound,

one

and

the power

and

rent

bedarkened,

so

and

weighed

parched

unto

Testament,

first,the

confesses

feet

said

this passover

and

Old

the

Christ, who

was

used

Blessed

God

his life. But

not

; His

back

in

thought

were

;

and

of

his person,

crowned

shoulders

He

"

of life, given

he

is your

head

Lord

limits ;

what

or

He

words

to eat

Holy

Satan

to

yet

life of

Supper

great enemy

touch

his person,

the

desired

this

and

over

to

trial,though they

began sufferings

was

prescribed

allowed

the

I have

this His

body

of

Last

of

movement

I suffer7."

before

you

His

at

His

plain from

is

55

natural

a

of

approach

disappointed Him,

CHRISTIANS.

with

them

the

upon

FOR

He

body eyes

xxvii.

46.

of


CHRIST'S

56

despisingthe

"

men,

and

PRIVATIONS

cursed

shame

all who

by

[SERM.

railed at, taunted,

V' and Him.

saw

Surely

alone, in their

fulness, apply the

"Is

it

to

and

see,

nothing

which

if there

little

How

If

wre

part for

we,

so

little

as

we

ought, of such

sons

death

as

is

a

friend

of

should

this world of earth

and we

as

heart, and only as about

go

shall when

our

dead

a

to

feel.

ing.

I do

a

body

cannot

not

exhort

Heb.

xii. 2.

felt them

we

what

illness.

take

The

duty

Holy be

of

is in

force

Season of

house.

a

we

man

or

2

Lam.

We

be

wish

which

mourning, cannot, and

into

that

i. 12.

sick

drink,

on

We

ourselves

the

things

eat, and

week

a

sea

pleasurein

enjoyment

of

at

us,

appetite,and

matter

is the

miserable

than

to

our

our

this

be,

so

!

us

wonder

to

painful

times

would

be

worse

feel,merely because We

1

his

lose

work.

enter

soon

indeed, thus so

should

we

;

far

for

and

! if

would

lose

should

we

;

little is

little,for being

so

Alas

!

such

at

hath

V

what

base

them

they

is, or

able

be

not

Lord

if it

endure, How

coming,

now

sorrow

! how

these

these,

them

course

the

behold

undertook voluntarily

understanding

impressed by

My

;

persecutions,compared

?

of them

like unto

to

should

sinners

by?

fierce anger

sinless,underwent

hundredth are

of His

sorrows

Christ

pass

wherewith

hardships,our

the

He,

day our

which

those

it that

at

are

pain, our

with

Me,

Prophet's words

that

ye

sorrow

any

unto

in the

afflicted Me

our

be

is done

all

you,

Him

to

so

ought so

feel

to

feel,


it

since

selves

is

we

on

will

a

We

feel.

we

as

as

which

by

we

brought to

do

us

to

for

feel

us

;

to

should

give

and

lively

we

thus

the

spirit godly

comforts

time

for

do

of

such

;

fear,

ab

did

we

sufferings,

may

pray

ourselves,

to

love,

repentance,

be

on,

goes

gratitude,

of

an

if

Christ's

We

And, absti

observe

as

thus

feel.

and

upon

at

way

outward

an

feelings. cannot

cannot

the

go

is

necessary

we

feeling

gradually,

deep

faith.

till

thus

meditate

shall

us

can

spontaneously

may

we

we

pleasures for

or

though

better

which

up,

natural

our

is

it

can,

we

such

observe

work

working

a

grace

us

what

or,

once,

innocent

these

if

But

in

57

cannot

the

but

at

can

self-abasement,

rence,

ness,

We

feel.

thus

we

;

is

heart.

prepare

may

stinence

is

grow

the

from

life,

it

and

can

meanwhile,

nence

holy

feel,

thus

We

feelings

feeling

attendant

CHRISTIANS.

power.

because

not,

Deep

our

his

such

into

up

bad.

to

in

not

should

FOR

MEDITATION

A

IV.]

God

make

reve

holi


SERMON

CHRIST,

V.

THE

SON

OF

ix.

HEB.

Christ

"

a

is

being and

greater to

BEFORE

fourteenth the

it

made

was

month to

may teen

And

of the

the

well

so

since

changes. reference

We

this

that

by

come,

that

hands,

of

months,

then,

if

Easter,

a

the

this

;

even

that

to

which

death

more

and

four

begins.

determined of

have

first

shadow, is

season

have

character

to

answers

to

sacred

and

is, the

Easter

our

the

be

distinctly,

more

day,

more

they whose

to

answers

seems

day,

fourteen

was

at

period

from

Henceforth

Him,

to

with

It

substance

as

Church

to

that

of

year.

before

from

things

made

numbered

month,

beginning

account

our

good

came.

the

of

Passover,

days

feast

beginning the

Jews

the

the

day

mark

of

not

building."

then

and

MAN.

11.

tabernacle,

Passover

the

days,

this

MADE

Priest

High

an

perfect

more

of

not

say,

come,

GOD

it, Services

the

immediate

resurrection

we


THE

CHRIST,

to

are

soon

are

spent

OF

commemorate.

in

alone

ing repentance, the

of

thought

The

historyof the

tion ; and

the

read

the

Epistles.

Epistle], from

tells as

of His

us

the

first

in the

bush

and

passion and on

And

the

death.

subject

further

Sunday from

the

:

relate

Egypt,

of

is

The

which

1

the

Fifth

have

of

sacred

of of our

in Lent.

who,

again, next

Divinity

the

Lessons of

narrative

second

Gospel

Himself

Lord's

deliverance

Sunday

called

God

so

one

type of

been

to-day's

the

same

humiliation,

is the

have

while

our

all four first Lessons to

the evil

taken, speaks of

And

and

in

tempta

relates, called

other

His

Joseph

hand,

being that

upon

Go

character

other

text

the

contain

Gospel

of

fitlybe

same

I am."

also

to

and

and

of whom

may

the

voluntary humiliation, the

preclud

Lord's

our

out

Lesson

that

am

to

Sodom

Atonement;

and

Sunday's Epistle is and

of

the

Morning I

of man

Divinity,He

"

of

season,

On

which

Christ's Incarnation

power

grace

sevenfold, which

penitentialsubjects; and been

of

us.

daughter; and

this

at

thought

last, without

account

returned

Sundays

on

for

parable of the

and

spiritwent

Lent

in

and

grace

destruction

the

Potiphar'shouse;

the

with

59

especiallyconsecrated

Dinah, Jacob's

of

morrah;

first weeks

MAN.

sufferings, whereby

those

purchased

were

power

The

the

:

more

are

MADE

give

can

penitentialexercises

our

GOD

though

repentance,

withal, who

Him

SON

Lesson from

St.

to-day and the

His

is also

Paul. next

Israelites

redemption.


THE

CHRIST,

60

Let

then

us

dispositionof

one

or

of

"

exactness serve,

solemn

days

for the of the

next

Lord

for

is, and

present,

let

who

Lord

our

this most

simply has

to

what

us

is,

receive

I

us,

Epistle

I

it into

for

the

day

course

who

mind

And,

us.

this

one

one

Person.

at

subject,

shall

On

speak

as

stating what

merely

the

as

their

hearts

Creeds

leave

and fruitfully,

to

for themselves.

grace,

sets

preparation

pattern of the Creeds, and

Christ

who

consider

say,

in

me,

God's

for

to

;

can

great

any

in

subject,I

hear

who

done

man

awful

and

improve it,under Let

and

stated, after the those

to

God

"

Epistle

in the

us

bear

to

has

of

fitting preparation,

a

ourselves

plainly as

and be

He

confine

sacred

leaving them,

Good-Friday,

the

of

sort

lie before

fortnight.It will be

please God, our

which

appa

to still,sufficiently a

as

mercy,

the

with

so

[SERM.

ourselves

which

but

completeness ; God's

with

do

cannot

we

through

MAN.

accordance

great truths

course

or

MADE

GOD

Services, remind

our

the

of

contains;

OF

to-day, in

rent

two

SON

forth

in

the

is,

the

as

words

of

the

text.

1.

First,Christ and

Living

presslyin

True

the

is God

:

God.

This

Epistle for

nificantlyimplied

there that

expresslystated, and He which

says

there,

words

He

"

Before declares

2

John

eternityHe

from

in

mentioned

is not

this

day, though

various

that

viii. 58.

He

ex

it is

; but

ways

by Himself, Abraham

the

was

in the

was,

I

did

not

it is

Gospel. 2

am

sig

:"

begin

by to


THE

CHRIST,

V.]

the

from

exist

which

of God,

bush, when "

/

thought

yet

"

made

God."

was

Lord is

And

and God

"

over

He

Isaiah, that

ing Father;" great "

God

Thomas

and

constantlybrought Services.

would

God,

God

before

name

Maker

our

the

Father

is God

but

still Christ

pletely,and

is God

entirely,in

3

Exod.

4

Phil. ii. 6, 7.

the

the

so

is "our

It

He

is

is not

point, which in

is our

and

we

;" which

end

Very

Eternal

and

indeed, that

is the

Ghost

Holy

;

fully,com

most

all attributes

He

prophet

that

V

know,

Lord,

his

Everlast

He

Jude,

Word as

Scripture and

We

and

was

that

the

without

not

also, and

like

the

magnify Him,

Lord.

and

in

we

He

In

the

that

this

on

God,"

Him

and

St.

:

of God,"

with

and

Lord

world

ever

idolatrywere

St.

and

us

by day

"Day His

be

Tit. ii. 13.

and

surely,to enlarge

necessary,

worship

again,

;"

only Sovereign

our

;"

Name

Again

declares

ever

He

children

beginning God,

ex

burning

form

mighty God,

Paul

Saviour

and

V

addressed

for

"the St.

the

equal

Paul

St.

; and

is

the

with

all,blessed

the

to

reputation."

In

;

in

/ am.

in

in the

be

to

no

was

St.

God

his

was

"

Word

the

and

been

words

you

"

61

say to the

unto

me

of

says

had

the

to

robbery

Himself

St. John

Word,

sent

it not

MAN.

Moses

to

Christ, that He

and

but

commanded

hath

"

manner

MADE

already said,

revealed

was

am

of

says

GOD

by using

I have

as

was

he

of Israel, Paul

And

allude,

to

seems

OF

Virgin's womb,

before.

istence

SON

as

perfect and

iii. 14.

Jude

John 4.

i. 1 ;

xx.

28.

Rom.

ix. 5.

Isa.

ix.

6.


62

CHRIST,

as

adorable,

or

of

He

and

Jews,

is

hath

that men

to

are

Father

the

;" and

honoureth

here

while

We

is God

though

the is

a

the is

what

to

God,

not

flesh,that which

That that

which we

is

could

Himself, He

as

given

Paul and

the

that He

John

He

could

that is

xiv. 9

;

to have

is

"

the

not

begotten

v.

23.

of

He

the

I do

is

flesh

Christ

us.

is

of

reason

God,

John

v.

as

20.

so

And

us

hath

And

God's

6."

Person

say

tells

Himself,

brightnessof

to

not

ourselves,but

life in Himself."

6

He

God

to

because

for

for

of God

that

of

and Spiritis spirit,"

life in

presume

Son

mystery,

is God.

of His

God,

of

say

is born

to reason

hath

Image

express we

Father

to the Son

says, that

though

5

the

a

that

marvelling at

though,but

the conclusion

Scripturedraws "

thus

presume

is

man

of God

begotten

point

is the

God,

of

of the

is born

Son

He

which

That

"

5."

second

hearing, to

Son

But

God.

of

Son

first

Son,

to insist upon,

because

is the

is

the

to

honour

Him

sent

all

"

the

not

hath

is also the

He

He

cause.

He

at

they

as

He

"

;" and

honoureth

which

is God

apt,

are

mystery.

even

brought

are

He

God.

that

is God

that

Son,

it is necessary

Lord

our

rather,

or

we

which

doctrine

of

He

Father

the

seen

Father

us

the

by

spiritand

in

"

expresslyHimself,

us

the

"

the

not

And

2.

hath

honour

"

before

as,

adored

was

by

[SERM.

of Father

us

adored,

to be

adored

MAN.

told

Father

tells

Me,

seen

"

He

MADE

been

much

as

to be

For

truth."

had

flesh, the

now

GOD

OF

nothing ;

in the

came

in

if

as

Ghost

Holy

SON

THE

St.

glory, thus,

ourselves

if it became

Heb.

i. 3.


to

us

truth

must

that

mysterious that

should

there

be

little level to natural

Son,

He

because

admit,

begotten Son, also

He

the

is

is

it is

of

in

are

already

the

the

the

of

doctrine

only

Nay, to

As

the Son

was

a

form.

our

we

makes of

such He

the

latter

be

found

The

great

Lord's

divinityis

realize

that

He

by

nature

Him

differ from the

each

Son,

differ in this

is not

Sonship

to be

is

only the guarantee

also the

but

the Son

God,

was

so

; it

man

antecedent

We

must

belonged to

other and

beware

Ever-blessed

the

only Son

besides, that

in

and

the

Him

of

hand

Him

to

to assume

supposing

that

All-holyTrinity

this, that

is not

of His

the other

on

it became perfections,

of the

Persons

is not

former.

acknowledge

suitablymade

the Father's

servant's

the

of

will

or

be

because

give up

up,

Sonship ;

Godhead,

incarnation.

have

Scripture is God

Sonship is God

who

the

up,

and

Only-

an

this is what

He

give

doctrine

we

be

a

God

be

mysteries; there

Eternal

they

to

way

Lord's

our

of His

us

; and

His

have

as

eternitySon.

from

and

when

should must

are

And

viz. that

given

safeguard to God

Lord's

our

have

to

He

as

It is

Only-begotten Son

that

God

of

begotten

truth,

Son,

God,

be

less to admit, what

even

importance,

supreme

God

and

all.

at

that

Only-begotten.

doctrine

God

Both

all,if the

after

marvellous

so

Scripture, that

declares, that

cause

a

Son.

is the with

be

6;"

things,yet, by

should

of

reason

that, if there

as

we

Son

a

And

God

of

MAN.

ineffable

surely not

Son

the

MADE

may.

said, it is

be

GOD

such

lightof Scripture,we

the

if

OF

all about

at

reason

SON

THE

CHRIST,

V.]

the

Father

the

Father. is the

Father

They Father',


64

CHRIST,

THE

Son

is the

the

and

substance, Each the

Other

have

them,

they

see

in the

Son

time, though He

man.

and, by He

Father;

a

the

ing

His

For

"I

do

Me

is with

alone ;"

the

nothing Me

I

;"

I

Son

a

incarnation,

From bosom

earth,

a

as

eternity of the

this essential

still,He

;

servant,

still per

"

Father's

His

Word

accomplish

7." Now,

stood

of

7

John

"

of

am

hath

Father

the

"He

Myself;"

as

in the

the

and

it is true, these passages

Lord's

human

viii. 28, 29;

nature

v.

17;

;

sent

left

not

;"

said unto the Father be under

may

if but, surely,

xii. 50; xiv.

Me

I work

Father

Father

Scrip

that

hitherto, and

worketh

I

of

followingpassages

speak, even

speak ;"

in Me

our

"

Father

My

"

Whatsoever so

His

manifestingHis glory and

instance, take

:

Me,

Father,

re

shall

we

the

unaltered of

is

purposes.

ture

"

form

shall

we

Son, by becoming

on

came

use

says of" Himself

before

remained

will of the

Wisdom,

and

He

reve

truth

became

second

a

in the

Son, when

forming

God

of

both

Father

the

to

He

Only-begotten in the

when

and

relation

for

sacred

mystery, after it.

the

been

what

not

Son

a

second

a

had

was

was

we

merciful

very

that

which

lightlybe

not

found, if a

in

one

Names

taking flesh,and

Son

The

are

sacred

must

will be

better

Gospels.

second

and

God

[SBBM.

characteristics

that

now

of

thereby understand in the

They

understanding Scripture;

our

vealed,

MAN.

those

supply

to

fitness,I say,

a

MADE

While

Surely

in

rently study them, towards

GOD

distinct

not.

And

passed over.

OF

Son.

has

has

meaning

a

SON

10.

we


confine them

this

to

viewing Christ

of

Person;

or,

then, if He

then,

passages, neither

of Son

being the was

had

both

what

His

is also

Father

this,as God

; and

that manhood

where

He

seen

Him

Him

as

the

spoke

nor

was,

had God

Again,

He

there seen

or

as

read

we

was

the

for

His

Father

and

does

His

He

VOL.

VI.

one

the

in

eternity

this, and

was

It

did

this,in

did

therefore

was

spoke, that

He

was

Himself, but

of

Father,

the

and

whoso we

had

think

of

sent

by

man.

in

Scripture of

greater than

all this ?

speaks only in

was

was

Father, whether

His

His

Father,

and disciples,

is

man,

only from

wrought the

spoke

that

this, and

He

Father, addressing the

Him

and

who

who

He,

assumed.

or

divine,

is, of Him

and

not

was

when altogether,

alone,

not

He

which

of Him

true

He

in time

speak

to

Power, and wrought

eternityHe

From

in time.

but

Such

His

willed, and

Him,

in

ex

God.

He

God

His

He

and

the Father

and

one

is not

seem

man.

both

gloryand

God's

Father

as

He

of

nor

that

together;

Living and Almighty Son, brightnessof

is not

nature,

reallyexistingPerson,

one

risk

personality,

foregoing,would

God

of

the

divinity altogether. human

a

not, He

has

Christ's human

of

solely,but

65

run

God, as personality

the

as

His

of

Lord

our

if He

; and

MAN.

gradually forgettingand

another

has

Person

one

if

as

MADE

separate beings, not

two

as

GOD

we interpretation,

the doctrine

speak

we

OF

again, of

plainingaway If

SON

THE

CHRIST,

V.J

being

intercedingto

declaringto He

; in

what

Some

will be

human

nature

apt ;

them

that

sense

says

to

which F

say that words


()6

CHRIST,

are

perplexing to

THE

Him

template

SON

the

OF

mind

Person.

No

the

from and

Son,

had

Counsel,

and

His

after

Will,

a

His

All-

Wisdom,

and

heaven,

so

"

still spoke

earth,

before,

as

had

the

being

Father He

Father

perfections

in

the

which

in His

the

as

Word,

the

with,

if He

as

not

with

Power

upon

con

He, that One

subordinate

and

nature,

new

reallyto

all divine

and

[SERM.

Him,

been

in

been

after, yet

in

though

but

ever

and

incarnation,

acted

and

tries

had

who

substance,

He

as

"

God,

of

in

that

to say that

beginning, equal

one

MAN.

character, and

a

; it is truer

graciousSon

MADE

Scripture describes

as

speaking only under

were

GOD

put

and

on,

in humiliation.

point of

This, then, is the second had

to

but

the

took

Him

on

Son, God

spoke 3. mercy act

and any

acted

and

of mercy more

us

Him

implies.

This

and

dis

more

Father

nor

the

Father,

God

the

from

Light, who

came

as

proceed

to

nature, text

means

Father, a

His

had and

Son.

consider

and

speaks of that

He

as

of the

Father

perfect tabernacle,"

thing earthly.

God

mysterious,

remained

Son

our

The

all is

that

I

thus, though graciously

the

towards

taking on

the

nature,

new

than

the

Light who

thirdly,let

Now, in

a

only God,

further

of

everlasting,the

from

been

God, and

earth, and Him

on

Son

not

was

though

neither

was

the

but

from

upon

it

which

more

point of knowledge

a

Holy Ghost,

taking

know

flesh ;

our

tinct, viz. that

down

Lord

our

We

of God.

Son

have

we

that

mention,

doctrine

what "

a

His that

greater

is, greater than pure

and

sinless


THE

CHRIST,

V.]

flesh,which

was

creation of the

the descent

by

entered, but

not

scribed

by

temples

made

"

He

what

be

took

of His

instrument

What

work.

is

God,

His

kind, but

its much

so,

Him

man,

Left

to

in

come

might

have

of

Mediator

one

of

speak we

must

our

ever

perfect man, sense

in which

"

as

Lord's

own

remember, He

one

the

Christ the

on

He

though in

man

of

us

F

2

is

agent

in

an

the

another

His

Godhead

yet

was

;

still

So

do

a

more

incarnate

speaks

man

that

as

felt it as

words

not

was

any

the

nature,

by

expresslycalled

and

St. Paul

But

was

altered

not

scrupled to

have

Him,

of

but

Godhead.

His

have

might

we

to

cease

adjunct, perfect in

an

flesh, human

man.

man,

upon

well

spoken

human

simply as our

human,

as

hands

own

become

Scripturehad

unless

we

an

and

became

dependent

that

as

cannot

manhood

ourselves,

to

rential

thing God

divine.

having

not

purposes,

one

our

in

not

man,

in,

;

circum

be

did not

became

Him

upon

remained

manhood

His

remained

He

manifested

God,

He

flesh.

His

though

new

entered

dwelleth

it," still He

because

was,

to

even

the

was

He

not

High

hands;

fashioned

Infinite

still the the

with

it and

made

confined,

Most

The

it.

This

which

into

be

of this

"not

formed,

was

Ghost.

Holy

to

called

He

which

tabernacle

perfect

and

by

67

of this creation," for

"not literally,

more

new

a

MAN.

of the substance

therefore

Virgin,and

building,"or

MADE

GOD

miraculouslyformed

was

of the Blessed

it

OF

SON

reve

indeed,

like, but in

not

plain terms

Jesus," not

to

subject. Still, was

in nature

exactlythe

man.

so.

Though

same

man,


CHRIST,

68

He

was

the

word,

one

out

our

human

nature

son

is not

human

was

from

with

a

man

He

;

manhood

like

dual

man,

acting

from

and

Him,

but

from

He

also, when God

but

Eternal

wiien

other

lations

in

He

lower

of

heart,

not

wrath

earthly

of

We

indivi

any

human

a

God,

made

man

a

the flesh

His Father, it

to

and

the

the

of

in

a

viz.

or

who economy

through

sighed round

the

new

and

Him

to

in the

of

before, but

as

When at

the

about

multitudes, He

not

was

but

shared

ever

nature.

looked

or

compassionated fearful

but

taking of

through

now

had

world,

Lazarus,

of

mercy,

but

of human

grave

tender

who

God, acting not

was

intimate

most

Father,

thoughts

ness

who

belonged

a

He

no

supplicatingGod,

God

which

tion, and

had

governed by

prayed

man

those

of the

bosom

the

He

a

of

to

Per

same,

a

speak

we

was

circumstances,

according

and

He

His

personality.

Father, addressing Him,

of the far

Son

was

had

man.

of

prayer

as

the "

He

eternity,but

would.

made

(1.)Thus, the

As

Him

God

divine. and

and

He

because

but

of

sense

of us,

one

as

but perfectly,

human

of

[SERM.

English

incarnation

no

MAN.

man

one

God."

He

within intelligence as

was

ours,

His

into

speak

not

only

He

wholly and

has

so

may

the

such

not

was

number.

a

addition.

father,

MADE

GOD

eternity,continued

an

the

OF

strictly speaking,in

not,

of

SON

THE

glory under not

way,

ineffable in

was

of

the

re

the

redemp

the

feelings

He

wept

Jews' in

hard

anger,

manifested

at

or

the

the compassion,the long-suffering,

Almighty God,

yet

not

in

Himself,


from

as

OF

SON

THE

CHRIST,

V.]

eternity,but

outlets

of

if

as

MADE

MAN.

(59

the

indirectlythrough He

which

with

manhood

that

GOD

clothed

had

Himself.

(2.)When of the

Divine

said,

vouchsafed

Him,

of

here not

too, in like

through

human

(3.)When the

Cross, it

not

was

His

longed to

poured

virtue, instinct

mysteriouslyfrom world.

And

As His

He

heaven

by

entered

means

the

is the

Himself

the

nature,

into

who

case

of

became

human

Him

the

communication

life and

with

so

of the

Holy

dispensing blessingsto of His

Spirit;but

1

John

ix. 6.

is

full of as

the

was

He

Creator

Sacrifice

is

of

Christians.

by

still He

He

in

now

gives

2

John

in

heaven, and

abundantly

gives us It not

of

means

Priest

place, intercedingfor us, us.

the

successive

High

our

and

issuingmost

individual

He

same.

upon

power

in every

same

Atoning

acting

blood, though it be

grace,

to

was

instrument.

preciousblood

blood

but

manhood,

the out

He

God

but

2,"

whole,

that

assumed

man's

went

made

us

of us,

His

out

a

Ghost

Holy

was

shows

His

as

His

on

virtue

Him

like any

man,

He

When

He

nature

His

Holy Spiritthrough

touched

manner,

individual

an

the

blind

circum

breathed

ye

nature.

that whoso

so

He

clay

of

virtue

propertiesand

the

His

give

to

the

made

of the

eyes

exerted

Receive

"

of his human

the

When

flesh.

disciplesand

breath

anointed

through

the

of

He

ground, and

the

on

clay1," He

the

Essence

stances

He

spat

and spittle,

with

man

He

"

at

xx.

once

22.

from


70

THE

CHRIST,

His

Divine

Ghost

Father,

but

He

which

by

has

Priest

High

assumed,

taken

of

and

substance

therefore

God

as

which

indeed,

flesh is that

(4.) I

shall mention

Saviour, the upon

Him,

what

He

of His

Son

it

Far

is

dwells

in, and

instrument, from

it ;

distance

Him,

supreme

a

Him

3

His

Hooker,

He

Eccl.

be

instrument be

not

because

or

it

sup in the not

was

merely

was

up

like

v.

of;

and

lays down. sove

was

"

kept

not

speak)

56.

or

incarnate, yet

was so

a

like

out

Nature

became

may

Pol.

nature

our

tabernacle, which

a

assumed

(if I

and

ceasing to

it must

Divine

He

this

Priest

the

it

3."

point in

took

it but

takes

man

Adam,

last

in and

come

when

which

from

or

Him,

and

High

;

"That

quickeneth

that

by

may

which

though

manhood

us

tabernacle, that therefore

meant

Ghost

from

the Second

instrument,

an

with

commonly

reign and the

a

to

He

He

in the

or

Holy

through it,without

was

which

He

when

a

miraculously

the

our

But

the

come

incarnate.

said that

graciouspurposes.

intimatelyone

an

fourth

a

before, making

was

it is called

what

God

as

God,

of

acted

posed,because text

framed

wherewith

I have

great mystery.

but

Spiritof

is the

quickeneth us

is

creation,

of life flow

still

but

this

Virgin by

the streams

His

and

man

the

from

as

Christ

For

of

not

Holy

incorruptibleflesh

that

nature,

of

[SERM.

perfecttabernacle

the

tabernacle

a

well

as

Him.

on

through

ordinary course of the

of

means

MAN.

eternitythe

from

Son

the

from

MADE

GOD

though

nature,

proceeds

OF

SON

8.

as

a

at

mere

a


instrument, as

closest

tabernacle, but

it

I

of

course

as

singly and

is meant

of

the

If

merciful,

and

just

He

or

and

be

not

that

exercised same

is necessary

attached

to

meaning Him

from

This

in

One

also

to

throws

Godhead

the

of

;

dividing

separate

from

Manhood

and

too

never

often

to

God

of

one

is

man

;

fully as be

all is

Catholic

as

en

His un

attributes

His

His

manhood.

tenet,

that

"joined together

divided

bring

In

act.

it would

were

be

to

without

absolutelyand

Him the

was

perfect manhood

a

that

so

He

attributes

same

reallyand

as

light upon

Person, serve

power

speak

as

Him

to

both

the

He

never

wrought,

of

Person

eternal

or

Son

the

just

designs, or

there

though in

is

works,

says,

God

once

Son's

attributes

are

He

moment,

constitute

to

tirely, belonging

to

at

meaning

Whatever

thus

which

way

His

justice,truth,

these

and

of the

of God

was.

or

loving,even

the

somewhat

Son

the

He

providence, in

being just may

the

is

a

what

of

they speak

;

mean

glimpse

that

was

never

I

but

wisdom,

mean

when

Person

consider

us

designs, whatever

loving

dare

or

that

He

all

to

There

works.

said

we

should

we

attach

act

some

He

mercy,

justice,or have

perhaps

into

may

of His

analogy,

indissolubly. Let

says, whatever

an

of

entered

Him.

(if we

attribute

way

71

or

with

Essence

new

a

MAN.

reallytaken

was

union

inspired writers, when

which

is

as

speak by

incarnation. or

Divine

God's

by

shall

we

His

MADE

garment,

ineffable

most

speak) almost

to

as

GOD

mere

and

on

OF

a

it into

received

SON

put

or

mere

a

the

so

THE

CHRIST,

V.]

;" words

home

to

which us

how


THE

CHRIST,

72

faintly we

tempted

ture

that

the

Godhead

the

holiness, can ture

as

God,

whether

divided

attached

that

as

; it

nature

His

to

Lord's

our

divided

from

question as

a

attribute

never

or

Scrip not

may

real existence

no

are

Scrip

in

whether

or

that

or

we

justice,mercy,

Him;

have

has

be

God's

this

for

:

incongruous

as

[SERM.

it is said

never

from

these

neither

Divine

His

in

ask

for

disappear: in

is

declares

ever

shall

? which

be

doctrine

ask, where

to

MAN.

MADE

GOD

true

manhood

to

were

we

OF

the

master

sometimes

if

SON

except

manhood

except

subsisted

except

divinity; it has

as

as

subsistence

no

in

itself. all that

Thus immediate

deed of

means

Himself forth

the

human

it;He

Eternal

and

and

sometimes

by

both

at

attribute

that

of

love, sometimes

was

as

entirelyman

fully God

as

fullyboth The "

The

our

at

as

once

Athanasian

if He He

Creed

right faith is, that Lord

Jesus

Christ

if He had was

two

we

them,

the and

some

through

Almighty

One

God

acts

justice,sometimes both

had

to

become

never

Son

all this

of

He

God,

be man,

in subsistence

believe

by

together.

ceased

expresses

the

thence

natures,

of

both

through as

as

of

actingby surrounded

other, divine

as

the

God, the Second

sometimes

once,

but

him; and

of

the

other,

the

the

He

Trinity,had

through

Son

the

Son

the

acted

through

not

God

of

really as

He

earth, was

on

lodged it within

Word,

as

through

times

said

tabernacle.

Blessed

own

;

word

human

in the

His

one

did and

and

His

with

Person

He

at as

as

all.

follows

and

confess

that

God

is God

and

:


THE

CHRIST,

V.]

; God

man

of the

Mother,

born

fect man,

of

OF

; and

in the

world.

not

but

two

Godhead "

but

one

of the

by taking

Nature He

and

ceased

but

came

in,

the very

"

be

to

God,

altogether,

one

the

Divine

nature,

as

by

not one

become

not

a

His

is what but

who

Same

of the

God," taking it

own:

of nature,

yet is

man,

cease

into

This

per

flesh sub

conversion

could

did

and

unity

earth,was

on

by

not

becoming

God,

not

"

and

of Person."

by unity

consists

God

substance,"

human

be

to

be

His

as

of

the

human

manhood

Person

confusion

by

not

Divine

and

if He

of His

; and

God

soul

; one,

73

substance

Perfect

He

flesh," as

into

into His

"

Christ

MAN.

Father, begotten

of the

man

sisting: who, although

MADE

of His

reasonable

a

GOD

substance

worlds

the

before

SON

if

man,

unity

He

who

had

been

from

one

ought

that

everlasting.

In

conclusion, let

speak, one

to

ought

without

great

mind.

And

engaged,

chastening says,

proud

my

soul

weaned in

which and from

weaning

do

keep his

it

but festivity,

for

from

When this

;

I

But

as

a

we

in

Psalmist

myself

me.

a

have

we

The

minded

low, like

mother."

ourselves

; when

ourselves.

high

too

are

this is

them

exercise

not

preparation of

and

high

not

am

I

looks.

matters

sobering I

on

not

high truths,

perhaps,why

mirth

in

and

awe,

reason,

a

dwelling

not

and

Lord,

"

and

this is for

hear, such

to

not

reverence

season

proper been

observe, that

me

child are

world, when

have in

no

great

I refrain that

is

engaged we

are


74

subdued

time

the

to

of

light God's

hearts,

the

for

oil

the

He

may

joy

the

the

glorified."

the

that

planting

"

through of

of

gloom

garment

of

the

their

righteousness,

beauty

they

a

make

creed

of

sun

disquiet,

heaviness,

who

the

an

mysteries

fasting,

the

amid

mourning,

righteousness, be

like

for

for

of

when,

is

especially

those

to

minded,

rises

peace

spirit of

trees

of

relief;

Christ

them

But

then

high

neglect

have

we

they

are

who

otherwise

the

of

too,

those

too.

are

brings

giving

but

orthodoxy

grace

Church

;

then,

when

feeling,

and

speak

to

MAN.

things,

thought

And

us

MADE

lawful

surely

faith.

comfort

own

of

GOD

OF

even

tone

allowable

of

SON

ourselves

denying a

THE

CHRIST,

may the

for of

be

Lord,

ashes,

praise called

that


SERMON

THE

INCARNATE

VI.

SON,

SUFFERER

A

ii. 8.

PHIL.

"

found

Being

HE

who

Cross,

been

the

God," "

the

as

In

the

the

in

witness

made

flesh, his

of

We

are

when

dwelt

and

as

death

we

upon

try

"

to

say,

among he

know, the

fix

minds

same

St.

awful

and

And

at

an

had with

verse.

Word was

John, truth.

Word

the

gives

the

was

close of

account

Cross. that

Christ's our

; the

And

us."

the

speaks

great

approaching

now

to

;" thus

same

commemorate

we

us

on

goes

Gospel,

Lord's

our

Let

too,

the

to

equal

and

God

was

God

with

beginning

he,

Word

the

and

and

eternity

preceding

a

made

shameful

"

Word,

the

first

was

in

and

Cross."

the

from

and

declares was

the

who

same

of

being

upon

God,"

of

Apostle

God,

second

And

form

beginning

with

was

a

in

that

the

was

death

Himself,

and

dying,

the

even

Himself,

humbled

He

man,

a

humbled

agonizing "

as

death,

unto

thus

then

man,

fashion

in

obedient

became

SACRIFICE.

AND

upon

sacred

most

passion this

and

great

day death.

thought.


Let

try, what

us

is

clear

thoughts, to

contemplation of

completed

"

us,

among be

to

of year

look

let

be

us

drawn

cannot

reallyhave

life for

us.

With

the

thoughts for

serious

day1,

hope, then,

I will

make

suggests,upon

passionand And,

a

that

it may

obvious,

"

granted by

heard

by

must

be

be

what (for,

others ever

1

yet

to

that

all to

we

may one

us

another,

some

you

as

we

His

begins with such

most

us

might

and

laid down

be

this

the text

joyful event,

necessary because

even

plain is

"

hence

so

taken is

Christ's death

in Lent.

say,

it is

say, in the first

that

Sunday

to

sometimes

it,and

all,) this,I

Sixth

the

Lord.

know

remembered,

so

one

which

our

is very

He

redeemed

remarks,

not

awfully

Let

one

who

necessary

those who at

week

of

present

suggesting to

dreadful

death

ever

that

love

Him

of

few

first,it ought

though

for

the

has

we

love to

abideth,

made.

was

other,

He

that, unless

all, and

it

each

feel that

though

when especially,

lifted up

to

ever-

one

gratefullyand

now

was

the

ever

is

and, by being drawn

;

and

understand

His

which,

grace,

which

at

who

Him

to

us

Him,

the

its

but

come

Him

upon

draw

is

Sacrifice

all times

commemorated,

time

and

is at

and

with

them

occupy

Calvary, yet

on

and

and, in its power

things transitory,

Priest and

that

;

for all

once

to

Eternal

the

Sacrifice

of

minds

our

earthly,and

temporal,and

enduring

to put off other difficult,

very

so

[SERM.

SON,

INCARNATE

THE

76

never

place, was


SUFFERER

AND

martyrdom.

A

VI.]

not

A

a

mere

Church,

for the and

death

for

Martyr,

Had

He

He

but been

a

rightlycalled man,

He

so

Martyr,

not

was

but

a

but

dies

put

was

not

Martyr.

have not

was

as

been mere

a

Man

Martyr. God

of

was

a

would

He

as

mere

Son

the

than

He

dies

preaching

yet He

;

more

man,

Martyr,

a

Gospel

much

mere

for

Christ, indeed,

the

was

who

one

death

to

truth.

preaching

77

is

martyr

is put

the

maintaining

to a

who

SACRIFICE.

dies

as

a

Atoning

an

Sacrifice. Here into

then,

a

death, which

what

We,

there

could

follow

from and

incarnate

dying

had

might

have

been

us.

He

told

been

Himself

for

self,(ifI may

would

not

could

was

God

as

that

but

;

issue

from

though nothing

sure,

humbled

have

so

so

humble

not

without expression,)

the

use

would

His

beforehand

event

an

high

quite

; He

nought

told

the Cross

on

in

other, for He

no

high

so

which

one

virtue

a

have

not

something extraordinaryand it, we

introduced

once

was

in

be

indeed, could

would

becoming

at

are

There

dearly.

most

us

God.

we

see,

you

mysterious subject, though

very

concerns

as

Him

momentous

consequences.

It would is meant

Cross

the to

solve

what men

by

the

the are

the truth

the

for

if

well

be

doctrine I do

us.

deficient of the

of the not

consists

in. matter

They

of God shall

we

we

; and

have

minds

our

Son

say

of it,but

mystery

Mystery

opened

we

what

dying

ever

be

on

able

understand

may that no

to

is what

clear views

is; if they had, it would

in many what make


INCARNATE

THE

78

them

serious

more

than

SON,

they

[SERM.

Let

are.

stood, then, that the Almighty Son been

in the

became

bosom

He

is,as

infinite

the

man,

yet

what

He

Word

all ; not

only to

Pontius

state, He

solemn the

during

His

"

"

He soul

of than

had acts

"

on

through

Him the

much

and Paul

killed," "

other, show

any

that

own

how

the

body

the Creed under

us

history

of it will cast

after as

a

shall read His

incar

trulyChrist's

even

speaks

of

of the

blood," and

expressionswhich,

absolutelyand simply

nature as

not

was

in the

chapters we

said

His

with

as

seem

buried."

was

thought

; St.

attributes

glory"being

put

as

not.

also for

mystery

the

was

purchasing us

Lord

more

the

I have

nature

divine

and

fresh

a

light on

week.

nation, man's

God

suffered

did

this

man," but, crucified

was

had

would

even

to

if He

He

this

but

made

"

humiliation, and

and

as

He

was

"

nature as

was

even

enough,

here, I say, is

His

new

flesh :"

was

became

respect being new

a

self, which

former

Pilate, He

Now of

His

He He

any

it

Father

Father, and

God.

added

intimately,that

so

all those

the

trulyman. in

He

says ; that

had

the

was

cease

always

was

which

with

as

to

marvel

and

on

became

became

mystery

Father

Father

before.

was

yet

the

the

not

as

actually left

goes

one

He

Father, He

the

had

everlasting,

the Creed

as

substance

He

but so

Himself,

The

God,

of

because

truly God,

"

Son

of

was

God,

was

from

from

trulyas

as

perfectionsfrom

He

had.

God

was

being

man

under

God, who

of

Father

the

; became

man

God.

of

it be

its

of

man.

As

instrument,

"

the in

a


of God

Word

When

that

Not

soul

God

He

nature

through

His

with

whether

of the

For

this

four

instance

of the

palm

own.

And

His as

nature

as

He

truly as

Almighty

so

power,

suffer ; for when

manhood

became

Almighty

truly

as

had

power

hand,

his

dare

say

them,

God

the

Son.

a

been

Again

:

a

Him,

This

hands."

thus

struck

by

saying, Answer be

must

is not form

of

est

Then

they others

a

did smote

chap

trembling. spoken, one

Jesus

with

the

Thou

the

high

said, though I hardly his hand

figurativeway

words, ; it is

statement

great Catholic

and

had

He

that officer lifted up

"

unadvisable

"

fear and

without

consider

the last

read

can

you

stood

words

rhetorical

truth, it is

light-hearted,and

When

officers which of

ing,or

Gospels ;

priestso

their

which

He

His

body,

nature

did

thought

"

?" The

feted

human

the

as

of the

organs

His

this, all ye

of

Think

and

but,

everlasting.

from

ters

suffer, any

hear;

suffer ;

truly

earth, His

intimatelyHis,

and

suffering.

through

human

on

came

God

made

and

He

God literally

was

was

the

in that

did

worlds

the

framed

it

or

through

Himself

to

it

Eternal

which

itself could see

can

suffered

taken

in that

He

Son

the

had

He

hears

and

sees

the

manhood

spoke,

Nature

soul

our

the

suffered,

Divine

the

than

more

He

79

intimately,did

as

He

when

speaking;

SACRIFICE.

through

act

taken.

had

AND

but

perfect way,

more

so

SUFFERER

A

VI.]

or

a

a

against

of

speak

harsh, extreme,

literal and

simple

doctrine.

spit in Him

His with

face, and the

buf

palms

of


"The

Him,

smote

they

and

when

Him

struck

Prophesy, who

is it that

Thee?

smote

Him, saying,

asked

face, and

the

on

Him,

blindfolded

had

they

and

Him,

mocked

Jesus

held

that

men

[SKHM.

SON,

INCARNATE

THE

80

and

other

many

things blasphemously spake they againstHim." And

"

Herod

nought,

and

soldiers

the

His

on

put

Him

on

the Jews

! and

reed, and

did

the

Lastly :

is called

between

"

not

them, chief

bidding

Hands

1

view

to

with

the

John xix.

xviii. 22.

1, 2.

the

they

with

from

there

even

Him;

a

they

2

"

did

all of

but

beholding,and

that

Face

the

thorns, the

Face,

God

of

place Him

Cross.

the

that

the

crucified

they

the

with

so

ruth

Himself;

sacred the

Body

scourge,

the ex

the

Cross, and, afterwards, the Side

spear

Matt.

Matt,

and

head

to

people,stood

lacerated

and

nailed

pierced

John

with

bloody to

was

put it

forth, wearing

come

mocking

consider

you

lesslysmitten,

posed

were

down

come

;

purple robe."

malefactors, and

I bid

Now

Brows

they

priestsand

Him

Jesus

the

and

insultingand

cease

the

on

came

Calvary, there

two

Him

Him, and, bowing their knees,

Then

When

"

a

said, Hail, King of

Him

smote

spitupon

of thorns

crown

which

they

Him.

worshipped

and

in

scourged

right hand,

in His

purple robe,

a

Him

thorns, and

of

at

Pilate."

to

and

crown

reed

a

again

Him

set

war

arrayed

Jesus

took

platteda

head, and

and

Him

sent

therefore

of

men

Him,

robe, and

Pilate

his

mocked

and

gorgeous "

with

; it

xxvi.

xxvii.

67.

29.

was

Luke Mark

the

Blood, and

xxii. 63 xv.

19.

"

the

65 ; xxiii. 11.

Luke

xxiii. 33.


multitude

frenzied

Hands,

Feet

the

Side, and

the

while to

and

us,

to

lest it be

understand

than

Him

by

of His

meaning

He

words

the

and

God

pray

so

it,surely

to

think

the

fearful

so

;

that, it

temper

of it

rightly,

then, that the

was

the

Sufferer,

hitherto

have

we

Evangelists; He

when

shall

we

the

descrip shall

we

His

general demeanour, used

God

Almighty

see

silence Pilate's

spoke, and

at Him.

awe

And

"

He

When

"

nothing.

Thou

against Thee

ness

not

how He

? and

held

unto

the

His

chief

Him, these

peace3."

priestsand

Then

said Pilate

many

things they him

answered the

that

insomuch

word,

of

said

is it which

Jesus

accused

was

Hearest

Him,

But

answered

elders, He

What

nothing ?

Thou

againstThee?

witness

and

high priest arose

the

Answerest

a

better

and

us.

Son,

the

of

given

for

is

anything else

must

account,

God

Himself,

the

much

into

of

strengthto

give us

too

Taking

tion

of it,we

think

we

This

first masters

mind

difficult to think

Temples,

Himself, which

gazed upon.

the

81

the

and

of God

then

thought,that when

it will be

SACRIFICE.

AND

the

and

Flesh,

sacred

a

SUFFERER

A

VI.]

to

unto

wit

never

marvelled

governor

greatlyV by

He

law

our

self the

Son

3

VOL.

Matt.

VI.

to

xxvi.

was

die, because Pilate

When

of God.

saying,he

that

ought

We

Him,

answered

Jews

The

"

the

62, 63.

have He

4

Matt,

law, and

made

therefore

afraid,and

more

a

went

xxvii.

12"14.

G

Him heard

again


THE

82

into the

judgment hall,and

Thou

art

But

?

And

"

he

hoped

Then

had

have

him

answered

Lastly, His Him, but

the

behold

shall

Then

; and

us

end

of the

and

every :

Yes,

struck

that

pierced.

to

in the

to

say

John Luke

see

to

shall

Living 7

"

xxiii. 28

which

the

of

for

;

we

that suck.

gave

mountains,

the His

the

words

Fall

of

the

at

the

coming

clouds,

with

pierced shall wail

earth

8."

weal

or

for

which shall

see

the

cross

see

all this ; and

; that

woe,

wicked those

Side

it will

fl

Luke

xxiii, 8, 9.

8

Rev.

i. 7.

one men

Hands

which

God.

30.

shall

they

r."

Amen

so,

For

wombs

cometh

Countenance

9. "

for Me,

Him, they also which

all of us,

nailed

He

followed

children.

never

us

kindreds

holy

xix.

Him.

by

not

the

consider

Behold

Even

We

sightof the 5

for your

which

paps

dishonoured

and

were

7

"

shall

shall

; and

Him

who

barren, and

passages,

all the

we

sea

words, but

many

women

hills,Cover

of Him.

see

that

the

coming,

the

the

eye

long

a

done

Jerusalem, weep

the

world.

and

because

day

in

disciplein anticipationof

beloved

Him

of

they begin to

of

miracle Him

to

are

are

these

After

exceeding

was

things of

many

yourselvesand

bare, and

never

V

answer

Him

see

some

words

days

Blessed

say,

on

for

weep

no

nothing 6."

Daughters

"

to

heard seen

Jesus, Whence

unto

Jesus, he

saw

questioned with

he

He

him

desirous

was

to

saith

gave

Herod

he

because

son,

Jesus

when for he

glad :

SON,

INCARNATE

be

was

the


SUFFERER

A

VI.]

Passion, said,that

martyrdom,

or

be

might about

us

vealed;

this,

be

sins, and

our

of

This told

been is also

re

God,

to

the in

creation

new

our

some

them.

in

result

that

not mere

a

figure

reconciliation

our

"

of

it. The

could

not

virtue

a

But

result.

the

expiation

have

from

of, though nothing had

sure

it is

could

display or

must

I have

Incarnate

they

;

mere

a

thing else, they we

dream

a

result

and

as

suppose,

of the Word

death

like

away

reason

great thing would

some

and sufferings pass

with

might

we

83

great mystery of Christ's Cross

the

being

This

SACRIFICE.

AND

holiness. We are

had

outcasts.

children die

have

into

our

children

iniquity.

there

that

scribes

of

body the

wretched

man,

all of

us

have

from

is

;

such

is

;

we

know

G

me?"

in

xv.

2

22.

it.

us,

This

Paul

saying, Now

taken

is

de "

(praised be

infancy been

our

in

inborn

an

St.

groaning, and

we

1 Cor.

to

which

deliver

are

stifles whatever

and

s

9

us

shapen

of

bondage

according

act

shall

brethren,

death

sin ;

all

of

goodness remaining

as

man

who

in

under

death"

natural

ourselves, my that

to

Adam

one

every of

we

fell,all his

first breath

very

the

nature

In

"

state

thwarts

and

attempt

that

conceived

;

truth

of

So a

under

are

curse.

our

evil,which

directlywe "

wrath

a

in

Adam

that

time

says.

world

We

of is

the under

life from

of

element

From

this

natural

reconciliation, for by

a

been

St. Paul

9,"as

born

of

need

O for

God) out


84-

of

miserable

this

which

is God's

Still it is in which which

innocent

hid,

the

God,

Baptism, would

without be

but

are

of

so

God

and

; the

Almost

supply

all

but

carnal

; the

Lord's Christ

forerunner, not

was

expected solemnly sence

of His

and

yet

season

set

garden, and agony

had

no

of bulls

twelve before

bloody

inward

apart

a

of them

sweat, and

buffeted, spitupon,

the

Apostles,and three

we

Son their

though system,

its

washings

goats

but

was

baptism,our

propitiatorypower. But

as

did

of the

Jewish

and

his

birth

event

of man,

St. John's

when

came,

Himself

death

the

crucified.

his

great

the need

earthlyand unprofitable.Even

from

whence

nothing here;

blood

serpent

religionshave

Even

it.

effected

which

that

lying

by Holy

out

But

From

cleansings;they feel cannot

cast

bap

will be

length

at

him.

to

evil

spiritwhich

privilege of

commemorate

though divine, were

an

font.

is

the

(as

man

evil

in

thither, and

him

spiritof

a

spiritis

power?

incarnate.

outward

they

evil

misery

its

to

soon

by

the

to

state

state

is, till he

heart,

God,

the

a

Baptism gain

his

to

That

ruin.

brought

bring

Eden),

first is hateful

eternal

who

unseen

of

trees

; it is the

look, there

may

spiritin

of

seen

among

he

evil

tized, an

those

is to

as

is, when

regeneration.

; it is the

state

born

was

us

little child

he

as

of

means

natural

of

one

every

by holy baptism,

state

appointed our

[SERM.

SON,

heathen

less

not

every

Dear

the

INCARNATE

THE

then

scourged,and

when Son

that of

Victim had

long-

God

had

in the

pre

into

the

had

undergone

His

had

been

gone

nailed

to

betrayed, the

cross,


SUFFERER

A

VI.]

till He

He

died, then

is finished

Highest

forth

went

blood, for the

and

hence

Christ

where,

"

have

of

the

sight." Or, their

of

Isaiah, many

hundred

our

Surely

He

stripeswe astray,

gone

the

and

way,

our

was

wounded

are

healed.

have

we

Lord

turned

hath

we

every

laid

the

in

more

prophet accom

was

griefs and for

trans

our

iniquities;

like

sheep

one

to

the

the

with

and

Him,

Him

on

to

saints

"

white

our

our

All

recon

speaks

it

upon

was

peace

"

the

one

before

for

a

made

"

unreproveable

than

borne

bruised

else

made

has

them

hath He

was

of

chastisement His

He

cross."

has

says,

great mystery

sorrows.

gressions,

and

no

years

became

being

made

And

;

through death,

John

and

Lamb."

the

explicitlyon

"

as

robes,

this

plished.

St.

man

Apostle

He

flesh

unblameable,

and

holy

with

of

the

Christ

cross."

of His

body

the

that

says

the

and

of

Law,

the

His

of

blood

in the

washed

he

Again,

of

and

death

the

us

carried

the

from

blood

the

Himself

even

It

"

its power.

us," says

us

His

in

has

humbled

curse

virtue

regeneration

redeemed

"

present

and

said,

wounds

hath

by

peace

ciled"

His

death,

for us."

curse

the

time

baptism "

85

last breath

unto

obedient "

that

pardon

He

why

His

through

it is that

is

SACRIFICE.

with

from

;" and

His

This

AND

have

his

own

iniquity of

all '."

us

We cross,

1

Christ

believe, then, that when our

Gal.

suffered

nature

iii. 13.

Col.

i. 20

-22.

in

Him.

Rev.

suffered Human

vii. 14.

on

the

nature,

Isa. liii. 4

"

6.


86

THE

INCARNATE

fallen

and

it

impossible that

was

favour this

corrupt,

till it had

was

wrath," that flesh

be

turned

The

Son

in Him

of God it

might

its

and

heavy

debt

from

sin from

fullyselected

the

choicest

from

the

it all

defilement, His

it and

offered

up

became

a

upon

divine

spirituallife

And

thus,

then

did

as

the

of

all die ;"

body

of sin

agony

and

that

His

divinity had

Hand

kept

had

of

rose

death its old

His

presence

care

nature

our

andr separating from

as

our

and

was

as

many

should

says, "-If

old be

man

a

one

been

perfectby ; it

man

new

for the

of holiness

might

it had

made

first-fruits of

Apostle "

through to

died

thus, when

Cross, the

leaven

and

that the

And

the

it became suffering,

;

itself,it

Him

of

im

was

of

cross,

that

personal indwelling hallowed

it power.

gave

effect

specimen

Virgin's substance

Him,

it satisfied

first.

the

be

forget God."

it forward

His

no

shall

on

nature

of

shall

in itself

the

told

are

there

that

presence

merit.

His

children

it about

Him

the

we

nature

on

and

to

wicked

not

sinful

In

; for

it transcendant

it pure

our

in Him

creation.

new

the

carried

our

it died

was

law

"

carried

He

In Him

again. When

gave

He

penance.

death.

of the

it could

What

it.

nature

suffer what

and

do

; but

people

then- took

restored

by

that

all the

effect in Him.

life of

and

deeds

hell, and

possibleto

a

the

God,

of

by suffering.Why

not

all

"

be

sin

know

we

and justified," into

could

it should

are

by

wrath

the

expiated its

we

"

under

was

necessary,

expressly,that

SON,

birth

new

receive died

is crucified

destroyed;" and

for in "

it.

all,

Him, toge-


VI.]

ther" He

Christ

with

quickened

Thus

"

and

we

His

bones

he

"

blood

that

a

very

think

to

of

great

of

mass

back

and

say,

then

Christ

cause

to

that, the

among

came,

and

*

as

would

have

mysterious

v.

14.

of

after

time,

national

promise

of Christ's

of

cross,

the world, and

not

too

seem

Christ, is in

of

come

?

as

great

they

Eph.

been

and

which

we

He

ii. 5, 6;

He

as

came

remnant, be

not

alive

unholy

so

small

a

May

disbelieved

vi. 6.

us

among

they

doctrines

Rom.

of

eagerness

having thought

should, except

now-a-days,had

men

2 Cor.

we

well

as

Cross

Christ

did

Jews,

reject Him

the

doc takes.

nation, in spite of its having

this

into

world

unbelieving now

as

there

Does

fear that

the

whether

is not

His

these

gain, after

; and

;

V

matters

men,

world,

came.

drinketh

the

contemplation

candid

as

baptized

state,

that

to the

is in the

when

of

flesh

indeed

speculations which

private advantage

or

this, turn

a

which

after

men

after

aggrandizement,

all that

that "

His

life do

of

thing,

one

and

view

flesh,

life,"for His

in him

He

Jesus."

is drink

flesh

of this world, after

engagements

public

from

us

this

eternal

made

His

from

eateth

blood

and

Him,

different

sins, hath

Christ

body,

His His

in

together,and

up

for whosoever

:

eateth in

trines present

been

us

of His

indeed, and

dwelleth

What

the

raised

87

dead

were

blood, hath

His

flesh is meat

Only

we

members

drinketh

and

and

us,

are

from

and

when

"

SACRIFICE.

together in heavenly places in

sit

us

AND

SUFFERER

A

when

derided

the

brought

?

v.

30.

John

sure

He

holy Alas

vi. 54.

!


THE

88

is there

doubt

any

filled St. John's it not?" :

there

them

and

Jesus

Christ.

the

"the

"

hearts

would

do

they

son

and

They

would

schemes

have

said

of God

!

taking

human

a

God

sin ?

pardon counted

great

so

marvellous

a

of doctrine

?

one

remedy

tells

us

would

have

have

"

to

We

to

any

are

events

a

and

the

report

ready enough

no

if not,

as

the Jews

seen

; if to

Father

admit

These

not

for

be

ac

necessityfor

no

to

has

form

to

thing which

heart

our

see

new

the

Expiation

an

sin

refuse

we

of

how

"

the

All-merciful

is human

;

!

Expiation

an

why

believed

been

juggling craft,

as

in

ask) was

miracles, if they had

not

Him

utterlyrejectsthem.

reason

our

Christ's would

while

used

are

blood, wounded,

the

of.

parallels ; they belong things; and,

rea

sufferingon

not

utterlyunlike

so

of this world

them,

this

evil ?

an

only

said,)the Son

with

flesh and

all

could

without

been

one

(theywould

"necessary?why

Gospel

they professto

Himself

human

Why

they

Everlasting God

insulted, dying ? and human

yet

God

?"

with

servant,

have

Lord

flesh, impossible! the Son

Almighty

Cross, the

The

what

on

(itwould

things be

these

can

not

separate from

God,

now

His

that

is, that

reallydwell

What

believe.

so

say

between

of the

mind

heavenly

this

of

sympathy

no

ful

comprehended

on

been

calm

not

do

it, and

of

set

have

would

they

darkness

are

have

[SERM.

strange, extravagant, incredible.

was

so

SON,

all,that

at

words,

Their

world

of

INCARNATE

a

course

the

face

without

distinct

order

sympathy And

with for

as

them,

they

they had, they refer

them

did, to Beelzebub.

to


SUFFERER

A

VI.]

will

Such

the

pear love

its

live

their

Christ

spiritually.When

"

Him

in

No

hate

hold

to

serve

God

Ye

the

knoweth

God

who

that

pular

among

desire we

honestly not

may

service may upon selves

not

out

world

to

false of

and and

pervert

them,

the

deceive

our

deride"

the

His

about

or

men,

!

the

so

po to

grant that and

other, the

grant that

we

holy Word,

reduce

13"15,

Cross

consciences,

! God

of God

xvi.

God

artifice

some

dilute

"

those

forthwith

grace

will !

sight

of

religionnow

the

God's

its strictness, and

Luke

and

;

highly

the

be

of

men

is

misgivings

interpretationsof

3

cannot

unto

not

men,"

he will

this, the

in

doctrine

have

together, by

of this

it the

know

to

said

said

may

any

of

may

attempt

reconcile

have

we

we

us,

He

we

severe

defects

and

corruptions

He

before

the

if

grant that,

Ye

other.

When

words,

else he

or

no

either

for

:

other,

the

is

Thus

Lord's

our

see

Him.

is abomination

grant

preach

there

hearts, for that which

"justify themselves

those

Him,

strug

justify yourselvesbefore

men

God

cannot

desire

And

your

among

God."/

who

to

Him.

which

they

are

despise

mammon

they

masters

3."

derided

esteemed of

one

ap

they

its

prizes,or

see

In

the

love

and

its

should

two

serve

and

one

and

God

but

can

ever

world, whether

they

they

89

Gospel

gross,

unbelieving.

the

Pharisees "

this

to

waxen

that

servant

will

are

eyes

become

they

of the

pleasures,its comforts,

gles ;

beauty

SACRIFICE.

truths

holy

who

those

to

AND

reason

put our

religionto

an


common-place

ordinary it

as

this

earth

what

it

distinct

world, !

SON,

INCARNATE

THE

90

is, from

as

a

is

from

of

"

and

that

anything day

instead

matter,

mysterious

"c.

supernatural lies

night

on

and

the

thinking subject,

surface

heaven

of

from


SERMON

CROSS

THE

OF

VII.

CHRIST

MEASURE

THE

JOHN

"

And

I,

if

I

be

lifted

xii.

from

up

the

OF

THE

WORLD.

32.

will

earth,

all

draw

unto

men

Me."

A

number

GREAT

flecting

all

at

of

themselves.

find

follow

and

and

pain,

They

do

they

not

feel

to

are

the then It

perplexity.

It

Why what

full

seems

it it

what

of

is, and is, and is

our

intellectual

visible

forthwith is

a

of

state

they

riddle

which

what how

it

we

destiny,

is come

are

issue

to

to

all

find

be

it

thoughtbegin which

into

a

and

maze

solve.

cannot

without

a

and

how

in,

introduced

mysteries.

and

see

activity, things

and

deter

to

from

they and

contradictions

;

they

either

persons,

from

or

world,

what

the

pleasure

by

conscience

or

this

reduce

to

when

mind,

born,

interpret

or

But

contemplate

they

and

of

to

come,

have

they

as

they

they

as

mainly

principle,

reason,

means,

system.

fulness

a

it

far

re

which

in

things as

without

die

things

guided

are

attempt

what

mine

by

not

take

inclinations

their

and

of

state

They

opportunity.

to

the

upon

live

men

drift.

into

it

is

it,


92

THE

In

this

had

found

read

what

before what

a

is

are

we

to

think

?

Are

them

mirthful

desponding life

lightof

or

consequence, to

keep

to

look

we

are

we

absorbed at

this

observation

within

is without

is the is

by

us

of

by the

It is the

to

speak

value

tunes,

of

upon all

is the

is

our

this

of

be

look

to

we

estimate

of

in

his

adjust what by

real

to

Son

to

by something

felt

of this season,

event

or

we

and

The

?

?

gone,

each

rule ;

need

ask, wrhat

subject

all persons

revelation

death

flesh,which

is the

are

of this world interpretation

Christian

given

me

by

harmonise

Such let

Now,

think

to

make

consequence

are

answer

a

things of little

How

and

in

? in

to

we

whole

or

which

we

way

past and

question

may

them.

this world fixion

which

them,

minds.

wish

is

future,

themselves,

They

way.

what

present?

is is the

ask

Are the

are

things

melancholy

a

greatest

the

to

on

all

things of great

mind

in

what

in

things?

own

least

life,and

of colour

at

treat

make

to

we

to

things come

what

hopeful way?

a

Are

?

in

or

they might

course

look

to

altogether,or

seriously?

Are

way

or

them

?

which

the

in

we

thought they

thousand

Ten

of

philosophy

one

have of

means

another

after

formed Men

another.

obscure.

[SERM.

CHRIST

have

key, by

so

one

and

gay

others the

us

give

to

OF

some difficulty,

life,and

of

CROSS

reflective

key,

What

?

and

measure

the

"

what

cruci

God.

of the

Word

Eternal

great lesson how world.

everything advantages,

His which all

ranks,

God,

think

to

Cross we

of

has

see,

all

and

made how

put its due

upon

all for

dignities,all


VIL]

THE

pleasures;

upon

the

MEASURE

the

excitements,

the

desires, the

It

has

his

all

consistent

the

taught to

It has

Go

the

the

nation, trade each

community, of

What What

Go,

the

mind

the is

man.

shifting-

parties and the

all

measure?

the

the

world

to

wonderful

making,

the

of

this

It is

world's

world

presents of See

princes.

the

brought together to the

wish

you

prostrationof the

form

circumstance

know

to

and

the

;

worth

of Christ.

Survey

of

aimless.

this world,

hope.

state, the

Cross

ambitious,

made

to

Consider

the

the

end

of

court

few.

other. its

the

Observe

Do

and use

strains

what

trade, rivalling

again,

consider

fears,

resolved.

be

politicalworld

is the is the

the

man.

the

at

to

desire, what

the

pomp,

it all ? look

against

the

various,

live, how

all nations

vainglory.

to

price upon

a

hopes,

discordant

see

to

of

before

ceremonial,

ings

and

child

many

the

lust of

brought together and

all

skill of

and a

Go

to

which

low.

and

honour

and

what

around,

treasure

the

to

ultimatelyto

Look

set

the

to

seemed

how

us

into

are

high

that

expect,

tone

music

of

meaning

a

earthly state.

what

rivalries, the

the

the

flesh, and

of life. It has

pride

93

of trials,the temptations, the sufferings,

the

It has

WORLD.

efforts,the triumphs of mortal

given

course,

THE

lust of the

the

the

and

eyes,

OF

:

see

armies

and

the

various

their

of

fleets matched ranks

of

turmoil?

of the

the

contests,

intrigues this

jealous

nation

striv

the

crafty.

the

grave.

Cross. of

intellect

discoveries

variety

of

and

which arts

science

the to

:

human

which

its


THE

94

of

and

its power;

Again

look

:

look

tution,

at

food

is

and

suffering,diseases

frightfuland

Thus

lifted up

and

all

not

look

; that

light

sunny

being

as

man,

capacityof

Cross

how

to

it,all

upon

it. He

all

draw

might

should

an

obvious

their

than

men

casts

is

enjoyment put

and

the

this, what

doctrine

view

how of

parts of

of

it.

the a

far

if

more

in The

just such He

has

as

from

well

as

that

of

Cross, it may system

a

the

supplies the

simple

different

to

viewed them.

world a

the

that

;

are

upon

into

of

take, if left

when

appear

Cross

the

life and

surface, they

season

man

said, disarrangestwo

human

they

for the

natural

! The

is

it,all things need

we

pleasant philosophy,yet the

hung

which

enjoyment,

How

means.

who

of

this

and

pain that

Cross.

us

to

made

seems

all

know

you

He

it is not

which

where

Him.

things on

at

bright and

world

that

desti

Consider

said, that the view7 which

imparts

ourselves

Cross.

interpretation. For

their

it, that

upon

it will be

Christ

the

and

you

the

at

violent,

things subserve

things unto

world, is

we

Him

centre

was

But

Cross, and

Would

captivity;go

Would the

transi

poverty and

at

or

upon

; all

It is their

of

? gaze

in the

things meet

long

revolting.

all these

rate

consequence.

lodging unhealthy.

and

of

devotion

oppression and

it

confidence

pride and

misery, look

at

scanty,

the

which

by

of all this ? look

rightjudgment

a

[SERM.

miracles

absorbing

is the

tory objects,which form

all but

next,

the

and

reason,

CHRIST

OF

give rise,the

discoveries shows

CROSS

which

be seem


THE

VII.]

for

made

each

eater, the

of

which

Eden;

for

bidden

tree

desired

be the

where

lie in

abstaining pears

made

Cross

is

with

But

but

was

To

different

The

teach

but

teaches

to

to

the

first,but evil and

in

lips,but

not

at

for

passed

a

why

the

in

it not

may

notwithstand

bitter

live

to

in

happi

Cross

a

does

which

on

the

within. of

years

have

world It

taste.

gay

this

it, who The

it.

the

concealed number

the

lesson

long

It looks

certain

things

still after forcibly,

know

it, who

of

surface, it tells

of

same

very

wlto

lie

our

Christ's

pleasure and

doctrine

last.

misery

a

sight, ap of

superficialview

under

the

those

in

happiness

vision

; but

so

too,

we

sight interfering

though infinitelymore

teach,

has

the

to

in Eden? a

tale.

tree

that

first

at

ob

for

still be

our

enjoyment

even

look

sweet

man

from

who

experience

but

it

life is made

those

"a

that

fruit, and

sorrowful Be

the

that

pair, should

world,

and

it is but

much

at

The

duty

this

that

all it does world

a

this

infused, in

and

food,"

does

repetition

a

had see

pleasure, and

a

again ;

say

very

it

woman

forbidden

abstain

to

merely

Satan

the

How

force

possessing it, and

solemn

a

duty

ing, if

ness.

for

is

for

from

itself create

rather

whatever

first

this appearance.

our

to

is

it ?

from

fruit

then, is it wonderful

of the there

trial should

be

Well,

descendants

world

the

95

enjoyer.

it not

felt and

"good

was

?"

does

not

the

the

surely it

Eve did

WORLD.

severs

from ?

have,

may

THE

first,that

answer,

jection

it

other;

problem

a

I

that

OF

enjoyment

this solve one?

MEASURE

is

pleases outside,

When in

a

it, he


96

THE

with

cries out is

the

will

be

if he

forced

vanity and all is God

sin

doctrine for

us

bids

of

grieve

us

and

it, we

them

from will

miserable

whom

our

Cross

sins

is

surface

by sin,

be

granted, then,

not

things

veil; it

at

unto

Truth

to

Be Thee

is

first revolt

it far

V

is not

sight from

Like

Thee,

from

And on

startles

it.

yet

the

Lord

it is

surface

to

a

of

it

not

grieve

for If

punishment. world

has

been

Him

experience it

the

of

doctrine

will

sight of

the

The

Cross

and

we

Peter,

; this true

of the

is

lies under

; it

St.

to be

world.

and

us,

on

ourselves.

doctrine

the

bright only,

hidden

a

that

the

all that

we

sins upon

surface

the

on

; it is

out,

of those

the

sorrowful

"

recoil

by

of

tempted

shall

laid, we

were

a

is true, of

if

this the

from

force

anticipate

It

midst

fearful

that

acknowledge

but

forced

be

of

Therefore

but

us;

their

it, and

does

the

is

judgments

world.

in

length

at

undergoing

made

It may

the

sins

our

shall

not

miserable

of

say,

no.

Christ

guide, All

"

sore

or

his

disappointment;

within

glittersaround

heed

we

for

is

The

will

of

experience

our

smiles

Cross

the

all spirit;"

he

vanities,all

religionfor

further, and

pain.

whether

of

Vanity

"

concealed

are

grieve

to

man

is

CHRIST

not

go

of

; all

upon

has

to

vexation

sorrow

OF

preacher,

vanity." Nay,

he

CROSS

shall

are

we

cry

not

doctrine

things, but

a

;

in

be for the

depths. And

as

the

doctrine

1

of the

Matt.

Cross, though it be the

xvi. 22.


in

manifested

it abides

as

Scripture, "

loved do

them

His

live and

they

as

they

to

Our that

not

look

Lord's

to

pended hearts He

the

on

and

;" "

sight

the

is, as

a

faithful soul, which

chance

beholders,

life,while with cified

Him

This

being 2

VI

the

Gal. ii. 20.

thus

"

be

case,

Christ

tells us,

"a

and

hidden first

at

seems

and

hidden

distance,

a

ex

into their

deep

an

in or

to

ordinary

holding communion in the

flesh,"

"justifiedin the up

regulate being

not

livingbut

secret

the

they

cheerful

and

Jesus

at

manifested

received

a

retire

persons

is in "

carry

control

to

"

to

through weakness,"

Angels, and

VOL.

was

to

what

be

to

ever

from

doctrine,

to

seems

reallyit who

but display,

world, which

far other

to

Thus

Apostle

in the

find

to

command

by feelings,

And

live.

hidden

speak

to

those

they

face 3."

surface, may

there

crucified"

wisdom

the

them,

that feelings,

their

:" but

others

their

are

and

God, who

they fast, they

outwardly different

with

countenance

of

should

a

reallyinwardly. They

are

hidden words

of 2

own

wash

make

and

the

for them

when

and

head

bound

are

in

;

heart, there

deep,

;- they leave

men

may.

their

content

of

Himself

gave

disciples was,

anoint

is concealed

faith of the Son

the

by

prominently

faithful

the

Religious men,

tell this to all

not

it out

into

but livingprinciple,

a

97

its surface, but

received

observation.

from

WORLD.

this world, is not

it,upon

again,when

so

THE

OF

interpretationof

true

"

MEASURE

THE

VII.]

into

"

cru

seen Spirit,

glory."

great

3

and

Matt.

awful

vi. 17. H

doctrine


THE

98

Cross

of the

heart

seat

and

activity;

the

think like

; and manner

vital

other

no

Christ's

in

of the

resurrection Christian

sacrifice. the

presupposes

Gospel

besides

in divinity, state

the once

by

nature

sacred

involves

; and

is

indeed,

again,the

the

heart

feast, in

His

Body

set in the

forehead, commanding

so

in

Atoning be

lived

like

the

manner

Sacrifice is not upon

; not

to

be

one

truths

put forth

sinful

to belief

way

He

in

who

His

view

in was

bodies, Blood.

; it is care

like

all,and

to be

of the

in man's

and

sacred

it

in Christ's true

it is not

securely guarded;

of

receive

souls and

from

is hidden

in the

doctrine

to

which

our

fully and

and

high

the

to

or

the

belief, not

hand,

belief

believe in

or

also the

other

given

in

With

not.

untrue

an

it prepares

ever

Atoning

come,

incarnation, and

true

Eucharistic

crucified

verilyand But

His

to

other

receptionof

in

Christian

the

manhood,

receive the

to

And

to profitably;

His

in

we

On

; it

which

is held

dead, is

faith,unless

Christ's

of Christ's

man

brain

dies.

man

judgment

a

as

fro to

the

the

Christianityis

divinity,or

Holy Trinity,or

; it enables

principleon

doctrine

and

to

It sustains

doctrine

which

considered

goes

touched,

sacred

without

lives,and it

it is

the

Sacrifice is the

out

blood

faculties

when

figure,the

principleof motion, heat,

it the

and

powers

of

be

may

parts of the body.

extreme

in his

from

commemorate,

language

heart

of life ; it is the

the

[SERM.

now

we

in the

The

religion.

of

CHRIST

OF

Christ, which

of

fitlybe called,

may

in

CROSS

seen

doctrine talked

the

eye

of all of

of, but

:

the to

but irreverently,


to

MEASURE

THE

VII.]

adored

be

secretly; the

in

instrument

satisfaction

the

unfolded

be

of

sorrowful, who

need

who

who

need

has

; and

to

knowledge

of it.

One

more

remark

I shall

clude.

It of

trine

the is

Gospel that says, no

They

that

go

life.

findinga

it forbids

forbids you bids Cross

us

begin

to

begin

us

we

shall

peace

and

comfort

Cross

will

lead

at

us

the

fasting;

shall

with

sorrow

only issue, nay,

Cross

"

shall

Christ's

will be

They Lord

our

Let

the

Gospel

world

of

and

what

we

see;

It

of

end

It

only

with

Christ,

and

but

in

sorrow,

of that

sorrow

sorrow.

for

sufferings ; but

accompanied

with

only

says, If

pain.

mourning, repentance, we

the

says,

afterwards.

will

will rise out

tion, prayer,

doc

therefore

the

enjoyment.

first find

to

con

the

enjoyment, only to grant

pleasure,you with

have

taking a superficial

fulness

and

begin with

with

because

transitory joy in

immediate

our

in truth

enjoyment

vain

and

comforted."

of

from

the

then

joy ;" and be

view

indeed

young to

innocent,

and

impression that

gloomy us

in

shall the

the

Psalmist

The

to

sincere

sad, that

reap

mourn

a

It hinders

view, and but

take

make,

us

shall

with

away

us

makes

to

established,who

supposed,

religion.

tears

one

makes

Cross sad

a

be

not

in

sow "

must

the

to

for

but

world,

corrupted ;

not

the

the

necessary

obedient;

;

earned

a

ungodly, or

of life ; to

rule

99

as

this

and

comfort a

warning

of

world

need

used

of the

docile

the

WORLD.

be

to

reasoners

the

to

not

THE

conversion

children, whom

earnest,

OF

our

It

in that a

while That

humilia

sins, we

all this will a

happiness


THE

100

this, ridicule have

it, and

words, which to

proper

they

disciples, Ye

joy

world "

My

;

you

natural

neither

; for

he

can

know

tuallydiscerned." neither

And

V

taining in

wounds And

as

joy

thus

the

doctrine

4

John

says, of

him

unto

they nor

of

for them

the

heard,

ear

the

man,

love

that

Cross,

as

con

well

redemption, as us

indeed,

;

spiri

are

but

so

also.

of

surface

a

is

this

not

may

issues

the

as

things

of the

wounds sufferings,

sake, yet is which

the

heart

prepared

thus, too, all that in the

; not

St. Paul

seen,

the

of Christ's

view

to heal

substance, and own

hath

your leave

And

not

I will

I

Peace

because

hath

His

to

but

foolishness

are

into

God

it the

Christ's

of

Eye

"

said

rejoice,and

you

not

them,

entered

have

things which Him

they

reallyfeels.

sorrow,

..."

you."

and

decent

one

unto

receiveth

man

God

Spirit of

even

I unto

of

themselves, and

shall

give

never

matter

Saviour

have

you."

I

peace

giveth,give

The

as

from

they

it

no

our

heart

your

taketh

man

no

with

; but

therefore

now

again,and

you

think

gives, believe

not

mere

a

believe

to

try

think

"

see

it

believe, but which

to

is what

This

to

will

it, because

consider

and

use,

the world

which

religiouspersons

get others

to

of

notion

[SEHM.

minds

worldly

the

tasted

CHRIST

OF

enjoyment

careless

though

"

the

greater than

far

CROSS

xvi. 22.

of

and

beautiful,

world, though it has

suitablybe enjoyed

figure and out

bright

the

xiv. 27.

promise

of

Atonement.

1 Cor.

ii. 9. 14.

no

for its

that It

true

is

a


it is God's

And

we

may

take

comfort

Thus

comes.

in

Jerusalem

Lord

our

Hosanna,

and

and

garments.

their

pageant, a

had

glory take

before

He

had

in

this

and

omen

Sunday

in

that

week which

comes

And

so,

that

He

to

let

begin with

not

with

it.

Christ

humiliation

as

victoryto

true

in

us

that was

come,

And

sorrow

us

of the

last

the

on

the

remind

this

regards

give Let

; let to

not

of true

the

joy

Easter-Day.

too,

us

could

shadowy triumph

world, Let

enjoyments, yet disappointments. it ;

His

knowing

figurativetriumph

follows, and

triumph into

enter

of it,

It

sharpness of death.

cheer

to

with

the

the this

Lent,

first

of

overcome

commemorate

we

not

was

passion

true

first suffered.

presage

had

He

when

could

semblance

Yet

unreal.

was

by

It

away.

for the His

which

hollow

in it.

flitted

shadow,

a

He

out.

pleasure

the

stayed not,

branches

and

pleasure but

crying

palm vain

a

it into

rode

multitudes

but

was

than

passion

with

take

undergone

wrought

His

in

us,

be, before

is to

road

Lord

more

been

not

was

it

be

not

This

our

which

shadow

could

did

nor

His

strawing

substance.

substance, that

the

the

with

triumph,

the

dealing with

what

before

shadow,

a

follow, but

is to

before in

101

it is

:

of

of

mode

shadow

the

be

is to

instead

usual

send

to

mercy

WORLD.

substance

taken

rashly

be

to

the

because

raising hope

THE

OF

of what

beforehand

promise

not

MEASURE

THE

VII.]

us

which

us

our

hearts

begin

begin

with

with

it leads.

faith His

Let

us

not

us

it ;

to

;

all its

with

let let

Cross

trust us

begin

us

and

first be

not

the

drawn


THE

102

Him

to

self,

who

freely

alone

begin

with

have

who

truly to

it

the

feast,

use

;

of

have

alone

world

to

relinquish

it.

who

inherit

come,

to

fasted

have

it, who and

who

;

take

for

that

as

are

to

not

it

us."

to

who

it,

alone

alone

learned

then

enjoy

They

they

the

world,

alone

it.

first

added

this

They

Him

and

be

enjoy

from

first

seek

"

us

will

"

unseen.

who

world,

Let

with

may,

righteousness,"

truly

world

"c.

He

so

world

this

abstained

they

that

His

first

the

CHRIST,

things.

able

are

the

all

and

things

They

OF

up,

us

God

of

those

lifted

is

give

Kingdom all

CROSS

a

world

can

able

abuse

shadow

to

of

come


SERMON

DIFFICULTY

VIII.

OF

SACRED

REALIZING

PSALM

"

This

is the

which

Day

cxviii.

the

Lord

be

IT

is

always

great

What

so.

to

from

told

are

it, but

do

it in

station

as

acted

towards,

is, we

do

why,

when

ture

for

to

some

not

must

be

realize

it.

man

sign

or

whereby

he

a

acted

be as

home

taken

Himself the know

other that

be

to

When

it.

doubt

not

under

not

position from

existing

partly

reveals

shall

do

up

with

on

do

we

seems

that, he,

to

we

take must

This

do

him

come

true,

dealt

God

Almighty

this

and

to

ourselves

it,

to

must

thoughts,

our

just

be

to

or

accompaniments.

believe

are

which

fact

a

it

joy

world

this

believe

assent

feel

not

and

by wishing

of

cannot

we

we

it

and

cannot

when

thing,

a

we

stand

"

rejoice

great

any

sorrows

we

we

;

place

new

any

we

first

at

us

dies,

will

we

realize

circumstances

friend

a

made,

it."

realize

and

joys

their

is

us,

to

cannot

brings

When

in

We

sorrow.

glad

difficult

very

24.

hath in

PRIVILEGES.

the in

or

and

:

that

reason

Scrip

hand,

asks

God

has


DIFFICULTY

104

spoken.

Doubtless

itself up

in such

rias, who

being

whereby of

himself

to

God's

eye, and

have

to

self to had

upon believe

house, and

his

of Israel

he

feel, think, speak,

attempted

a

and

spoke

and

which

was

like

a

If

so

it

now

if God with

is with me,

who

if

he the

gone

him,

had

thou

be, certain

Judges

God

the

he not

If

he and

way,

theory,on minute

one

specialfavour

man

words, of

flow

he

said

from

of miracles as

The

"

valour1!"

So

him.

creature

vi. 12.

that

could

a

to the

consequences

change

1

on

The

confused

could

true.

mastered

mighty

it is the

me,

he

unreal

an

according

how

Not

were

next.

dream, and

can

it

Angel father's

great cham

it ; but

in

was

his

the him

bring

of

?

unnaturally and

thee,

is with

seemed "

it

so,

acted

towards

of God Lord

do

said

same

for

God's

the

the

the

not

Midianites

as

things which

of

view

to

act

towards

Manasseh, be

God's

asked

least

to

had

nothing

power,

what

be

the in

was

againstthe

it, for God

doubted

he

he,

family poor that

where,

Under

could

to

was

What?

he understand

pion

he

that

declared.

He

fleece.

the

if any

God's

feeling,though blamelessly,Gideon miracle

if any

needed

priests.

very

where,

faithfulness

its

the

Temple,

present, where,

realize

Israel

the

mixed of Zacha-

case

Living God,

the

were

superintending house

in the

in

speak, ought

to

[SERM.

infirmitysometimes

Priest

a

of

Angels

would

God

sinful

REALIZING

questions,as

dwelling-place where,

OF

it ;

who

He

is

will ;


then

He

may

full

and

be raised

for

fleece

not as

I may

; that

I may

and

have

of what

mind,

familiarized

be

the

to this

that

I should

brethren, and

God's

minister

my

And

good."

might

be

made

therefore then

wet,

whereon

manifestation

a

! that

so

soul, heart,

my

evidence

as

do

to

105

overpowering Providence,

above

them

the

on

receives

strange

to

vouchsafe

impression reason

my

PRIVILEGES.

SACRED

VIII.]

that asked, first,

he

that build

to

impressing

his

his

be

might

it

dry

;

faith, but and

imagination

heart. In also

somewhat when

"

;

to

sent

he

saw

the

Jacob,

to

sight

the

of

veracity nearly imagination, That

news

did

and

reconcile

to

serve

to

quiet

it to

the

perplexed

sudden the

mere

their

prove

his

than startling,

more

was

as

to

his

what

yet the

;

had

father

their

doubt

of them not

much,

so

did

sure,

Jacob

of

Joseph

Jacob

spirit of be

told

are

which

waggons

distrust

waggons

we

way

the

reported, from

sons

news.

reporters

untrustworthy.

were

And

thus

we

infancy

into

the

all other

men

the

world,

truth

Christians, though born

to

and

kingdom

years

in

fullyunderstands a

heirs

be

of

God,

have

learning it ;

and

"

hold fair,practical

2

very

great

it.

Not

Gen.

xlv.

27.

very above

witnesses

to

believing

this

and difficulty

any

of

one,

; but

of it. And

our

chosen

and

of heaven

doubtless

in

and

though knowing

entirely, yet

many

even

same

him,

carry

revived2."

the

here

course,

have

we

we

pass

are,

not even


DIFFICULTY

106

this

on

as

REALIZING

[SERM.

great Day, this Day of days, on

from

arose

OF

the

dead,

here

"

are

infants,lyinghelplessand

without

to

eyes

see

senseless

heart

or

this

on

we,

Christ

which

very Day

the

on

ground, who

we

that

we

comprehend

to

are.

Surely

it is

so

much

have

learn

being

hath

our

made

;

"

be

the

of His

and calling,

His

of

ceeding greatness

the

what

riches

of the

to

power

He

from

the

in the

dead, and

spoken

to

Now

good

ex

us-ward

who

be

"

;

is

the

measure

this

apprehend

Eph.

believe

them,

realize

them.

of

i. 18"20.

do

we

apprehension

sinfulness.

itself

This

world

to

Our

against the

V againstthe spirit

this world.

when

scarcely necessary

frailness and

world.

these

as

but

continuallyexerting

flesh lusteth

words words

want

Him

right hand

mere

we

power,

raised

own

high

than

it is

measure,

sire is towards its eyes

best,

exceeding

our

nature

3

Such

mighty He

His

at

or insensibility

great

say, from

new

; at

us

this in

rises

old

Him

scarcely more

in any

not

set

glory

is the

Christ, when

heavenly places3." alas !

are,

in

wrought

is the

what

lieve,according to the working of His which

which

Day

understanding

our

the

the

privileges,

know

Saints, and

in the

inheritance

may

what

its

in

glad

rise to

we

and

eyes of

we

denied

before

nature

new

enlightened,that of His

hope

of

be

much,

rejoiceand

to

Lord

the

it cannot

do, very

to

understanding and

and

:

Its de

is its food it is what

Because

4

Gal.

v.

17.

;

it


SACRED

VIIL]

is, it allies itself flesh form

seduces

thus

election

kingdom,

and

would

we

weighs

lift up This

Lord.

us

arises out We

of

positionand almost

born

are

blessings,long

fault, when As, then, we

we

acquire

we

also ; and

us,

nature

do

that

but

we

baptism. ourselves

as

we

of the

they

and

case,

slowly So

and

it is of

are

no

our

it.

enter as

the

are

but

so

fault, but

fulness

which

of Christian We

reason.

that for

we

us,

but

any

the all

position in

but

gradu blessing

a

the

from

fault

of

ours,

privilegesof our

the

first children

responsiblebeings ;

infants.

early, so,

from

own

gradually, so are

into

our

were

we

so

could

without

of what

regards

At

do

to

fault in

not

the

unto

circumstances.

baptized

were

gradually gain that

it is

when

it difficult for

itself but

reason

evil

down

us

our

baptized;

were

And

this, there

cause

all,and

at

world

our

up

make

have

we

acquire the knowledge

ally to

into

before them

apprehend

not

is

pullsus

not

are

an

world, Satan's

this

which

state, and

which

our

heaven

yet, besides too

our

gradually; and

of

and

us

that

it

as

in

it. realizing

hearts, lift them

our

reasons

apprehend

to

on

is certain:

certainlyother

of course,

with

us

asks,

one

in realizing difficulty

our

kingdom

familiarizes

which

nature,

the

into

the

proportion

perception of

of

and

the

;

in

; it prevents our

see

world

company,

our

special cause

one

our

other

it blunts

do not

we

each

with

world's

the

equal degree, which

The

supplies.Therefore,

into

us

107

this world.

compact

a

the other

and

to

PRIVILEGES.

but

our

of

knowledge world do

; we not

but know

by degreesthey


108

DIFFICULTY

only

not

feel

what

truth, and time

a

what

that

OF

they

it

they

whence

were,

Some

it fell

when

they

tended, why they lived, what The heard

and

realize

to

what

where

We

begin

Thus

a

view

of

sees

is

in human

to

things:

munity, in the

how

see

he

of

what

of

matters

places in Christ learn;

"

children

of

the

what

We

has

he

have

a

is

made

us

Jesus

V

know

of

God, members

is

yet

we

risen, He sit This

at home

in

the

com

his

place

in it.

knowledge

remain

"

hath

together is what

in

we

of Christ, and

heaven."

Eph.

ii. 6.

We

;

becoming, what

understands

grow

other

each

is in

duty

general

are

in

children St.

Paul

raised

us

heavenly have

place,position,situation

our

5

others.

a

! heavenly privileges

Christ

of

He

sense,

to

kingdom

his

thus

we

our

together, and

of

graduallyunder

bearingson

word, he is

a

and

says, that whereas

to

their

rights.

while

of

to

matters

to relatively

boy;

a

what

him,

time

knowledge

up

from

world, and, in

Alas, that

stand

we

sees

his

they began

society.

position,sees

own

had

they

length they began and

we

open,

them.

classes,of nations, of countries.

differs

expected

in

are

and

after

So, too, it is in

we

man

his

heard,

minds

they

required of

was

at

our

reflect

to

whither

came,

; but

As

great

recollect

them

long

had

they

of ranks

notion

of God

the

on

persons on

them

themselves.

this world. stand

upon

spoken

about

muse

he

fell

thought

[SBRM.

reflect

but

are,

implies.

children

as

REALIZING

still as

inheritors

risen

again,


SACRED

VIII.]

and

confessing that

at

truth

little the

of

knowledge let real

us

on,

pray,

shall

we

and

clear

view

rejoice with salvation

those

from duties

Him,

to

to

making

tions

zealous; This

they the

is

a

wean

are

a

every use,

exacts

only

not

of

reality of

us

in

that

Every

self-denial

from the

to

great

This

makes

which

us

arising

duties

Our done

of

act

convic

our

us

more

devoted.

more

seasons

they impress see

to

eyes

Every

of sacred

we

we

us.

sacrifice makes

this world, world

of

strengthen

to

in

more

enlightening our

apprehensive.

tendency

true

be

to

us

enable

too, of the observance

us

the

to

gain something, and

He

means

faith

heaven.

about

shall

we

accomplished.

are

man

our

has

obedience

made

understanding

which

goes

By

great providentialbenefit

and

they

approach

a

find the

and "

will

then

as

day by day,

has

a

to

another.

shadows

and

to

meditate,

us

Thus,

are.

shall

we

and

one

the

in

we

time

God

it comes,

duties

God

but

little and

gradually to

He

Christ

be

are

this let

give up

on

what

heart

thoughts

By

thing, then

one

year

as

which

shall find

and

by

Easter,

each

of

Year

Christ.

"

day by day,

progress

people

attain

we

shall

we

Waiting

substance.

make

gain

little

little and

first

like

their

Such

For

of what

apprehension

life to

light,gradually waking

work,

us

collect

us.

upon of

are

by

long

a

they are.

themselves. let

We

where

sons

;

catechism

our

it takes

cannot

breaks

present world

but

confess.

we

1()9

begin

so,

understand

or

once,

are

sleep,who

from

waking

we

what

apprehend

We

it not.

know

we

PRIVILEGES.

upon

not.

; us

We


DIFFICULTY

110

trust, if and

thus

we

cleanse

we

be

we

God,

upon

fastingsand Him,

dawn

the

eat

of

the

Lord

like

hidden

Paul, be

which

have

we

then

joy

earnest

feel the

we

those

that

know

shall

we

shall

Him

of

secret

Him;

to

and

have

be

keep

that

we

is able

unto

We ;

fear

will

day

that

whom He

committed

feel

we

which us

have

in

0

the

good

Matt.

v.

than

against that

we

sacred earnest,

8.

ought, that

we

with

that

due, yet let at this.

know

we

as

Day

despond

not

world

next

keenly,

is its

joy than

more

duly improved if

possess

this Blessed

couraged, let

of

and

that

persuaded

honour

not

we

shall

"

in heaven

man

before

the

;

we

with

sought

Daniel

hearts.

our

if

7."

While do

is with we

lieved,and

of

manna,

which

St.

Son

the

in

Anna

as

us

We

waited,

ever

to

6."

that

us,

holy

or

Blessed

"

God

see

Him

manifested

day-stararise

sign of the

we

Joppa,

at

fulfilled

beatitude,

have

seek

only spirit

will be

us

as

will

eyes

are

deceive

Saints

; if

will be

the

and

see

as

prayers

Christ

of the

cannot

the

St. Peter

or

them,

day

which

good hope,

wait

words

to

that,

our

thingswhich that

more

trust

world,

heart, for they shall

in

pure

humbly

this

hope

the

measure

the

are

the

see

We

ually discerned.

have

from

[SERM.

shall understand

we

We

are.

ourselves

enlightened to

in due

REALIZING

proceed,

where

more

OF

we

7

2 Tim.

see

If

see.

without

be

dis

do feel We

which

season

livelyand

not

We

do.

we

know

and

us

we

is

now

we

joy;

more

have

past

with trifling

i. 12.

;


SACRED

VIII.]

ourselves, denied

PRIVILEGES.

ourselves

in

indulgences, according

other have

been

portunities;

it cannot

and

is upon

us,

upon

sible of it, but look

in

frequent

back

us

and

by

by

according that We

has

to

in what

know

recognise

much

so

tian

blessedness

We

may

hand,

it were,

as

first

thought wards

what

truth

for the

came

our

first held

joy

seed and

and

knowing

ground,

day,

and

the

not

how

the

and

so.

as

should

full

corn

8

Mark

force

most

and

iv. 26"28.

8."

is

grow

One

now

cast

rise

blade, then ear

truth

tell when

should

man

of

part

from

sleep and

spring

.

in the

a

mar

distinctly ;

the

cannot

if

to

Perhaps,

doctrine, which

first the .

the

we

the

progress We

should

seed

us,

For

made

"

our

relations

when

it.

It is

treasure.

the

that

not

put

existed.

we

first that

this, or

.

after

and

striking

and

sensiblyand

more

us

into

knoweth

towards

seasons

part it is

most

truth, without

we

on

Chris

silently.

^an

had

we

why

recollect

our

childhood, when

our

they and

were,

said, we

that

us

on

gained truth,

have

we

to

we

life, we

in after

divine

came

in

time

a

on

beings, and

other

velled

but

I have

Perhaps, as

in

our

other

or

one

we

hitherto

brought

gradually, how

very

sen

of this.

us

recognise of

recollect, perhaps,

occurrence.

be

it, when

assure

been

do

we

as

how

;

have

we

way

op come

alreadyhappened to

we

our

not

may

shall know

we

to

and

if

blessinghas

a

past experience surely is enough We

drink,

strength ;

our

now.

it. What

upon

to

but

and

meat

prayers be

m

night up

he

the

ear,

may

see


this

all sides ;

on

God

time.

one

Almighty

He

is

(ifit

be

leading

themselves. their

them

too,

we

sensible

too

Let

us

what own

see

we

; in

knowledge

And

be

they

will.

"willing

Easter selves

Let

the

rejoicein

in

fear

themselves,

trying

to

grasp

travellers

city,"or

in "

a

This

us

before

us

As

infants

nothing,

at

them.

more

and

more

duly apprehend

may

we

have

may

our

right

He

God

has

His

of

spring,"or

Let let

This

"

children This

and

not

"

This

say,

famous

of Him.

made, and

As

His

done

again and again

thought,

is that

has

Power."

great joy.

foreignland

hardly befitting

of it and

say this

is the

the

think

Day

us

it is

when

which

and

This

"

before

master

know

may

we

not

word, that

Day the

Let

Day. with

do

Such

of grace

in

look

to

re

it is

Bethel

kingdom

seem

speak much,

to

greatest work. us

the

conclude, for

to

Day

we

a

and

corresponding creed.

a

now,

this

yet

that

and

are,

feelings,and

on

see

manifestation.

and

that

ever,

pray

it

they how

at

was

privileges,yet

our

speak) ; know

not

it is manifested

the

them,

around

gaze

of

in

are

knowing it,and

are

time

Jacob

without

it is

as

to

think

they

; in due

way.

We,

it.

mer

gradually modifying

are

do not

wonderful

knew

we

do

they

opinions,while

they

:

is God's he

and

on,

truth,

stationary. Others, perhaps,

main with

them

be

to

thus

presumptuous

They

changing

full

the

to

on

this

especiallyat

at this time

seems

not

[SERM.

it

see

may

cifullyleading numbers in Jesus

REALIZING

OF

DIFFICULTY

112

to

to

sea,"

let it go ; is that

is

our

say

is the

us

as

great

building,"knowing

it


SACRED

VIII.]

has

that

Lord's

a

It is

our

which

Day

tered

His

into

has

the

refreshment

of

listlessness,and of

enough

there

now

know

silence

perfect

blessedness

is heard

voice, because off the from

to

world, is

one

for

now

that

season

and

unclothing

in

after

VI.

of

the

be

season, one,

His

and

have

had

music.

to

the

is

imperishable! our

year

after

then

another,

our

;

but

put

receding

other.

a

of

begun

us

The

earthly wants us

that

still small

Let

on

of

had

feeling is

We

have

His

trying,through

knowledge

have

days have

Christ.

unto

We

Such

speaks not.

been

our

stillness

a

sound.

them,

approach

and

it is

serene

put

we

ourselves

Himself, first VOL.

and

weeks

thingsinvisible grace,

world

an

some

unclothe

May

the

to

is its best

strange the

and in

We

Noise

continued

Calm

now.

Christ

and

how

after

We

world.

din.

in

us,

dreariness, and

remorse.

troublesome and

brings

en

bosom.

and

is stillness ; and

We

speaks.

and

know.

we

gate of death

weariness,

sorrow,

this

of its noise

enough But

of

enough

had

arose

Christ

Abraham's

in

the

salvation.

us

It

we.

and

grave

let

so

Christ

Sabbath.

do

so

it;

greater than

us

with

Royal Day,

brought

true

rest, and

figure,through season

made

vexed

which

on

which

rest, the

of

Day

Day

Day

the

Days,

is the

; the

dead

the

It is

have

and

little about

so

of

Day

This

Day.

know

they

is the

say, This

from

113

long history through centuries,

a

themselves us

PRIVILEGES.

and

grace,

desires.

clothing upon

of

May

in

we

Lord

year, in

and

till He the I

grow

Saviour, takes order

to

He


114

thinks

lit,

little

while,

kingdom and

our

DIFFICULTY

OF

be

separated

to

to

of

God.

His

be

united

Father

REALIZING,

from

together and

our

"c.

each

for

Father,

other

for

in

ever,

His

a

the

God


IX.

SERMON

GOSPEL

THE

Then

"

certain

of

the

saying, Master,

Scribes

THESE

wrought

as

with

were

this

be

to

On well

desired heaven."

a

is

be

to

not

was

as

it

sign

;

the

decisive

and

a

sign

no

their

be In

Jonas."

that

that

yet pro

adulterous

shall

Prophet

yet

all

beyond

and

there

God

except

some

evil

both

implied,

granted,

for

denied

An

says,

of

"

divinity

Lord

man

confessed,

His

asking

had

other

none

as

"

Sign

Christ

company

His

our

answered,

Thee."

though

own

in

a

from

Sign

a

such

after the

it, but

sentence

were

He

seeketh

generation

their

reply,

Pharisees

which

prove

sign.

a

the

of

works

persisted

His

38.

Pharisees, "

FAITH.

TO

see

miracles

do

In

to

would

would

such

given

and

of

him,"

question. mised

Scribes

we

one

which

Sign,

xii.

them

could

man

no

MATT.

and

among

and,

did,"

ADDRESSED

SIGN

wishes miracle

great

wrought.

second as

Him

they

occasion

Pharisees that

Joshua

He had

:

they

would

2

again, and

"

came,

show

stopped i

asked

the

them sun

tempting, a

and

Sadducees

sign

from "

moon

in


harvest asked

time for

they asked

;

promising a Sign

A it

Sign

to

was

to be

was

be

in the

says

unto

say

Sign, but

a

and

shall

there

; hence

St.

belly."

be

:

Lord

our

Mark,

sign

no

by

disappointthem

them

in

parallelpassage you,

the whale's

to

was

to

not

still

sign like his, who

a

nightsin

wrought

at

They

answered

; He "

three

miracle.

similar

a

thunder

brought

earth,

the

from

days and

"three

was

for

heaven

sign from

a

[SERM.

had

Israel ;" Samuel

sight of

the

SIGN

GOSPEL

THE

110

Verily

"

given

I

this

to

generationV In

earlier

an

had

tion under

a

What

these

"

Destroy V

it up

allowed

Lord

like

and

in

three

whom

the

theirs

Jonah's,

a

received

by all,but

secret

1.

Mark

old

on

Few

Thou

days and

He

did

and

had

;

they

He

they were

this

not

see were

nor

not

spoke not

at

pierced. is

passage

this,

great sign parallelto

in the

was

instead

was

was

addressed

2

John

of like

event,

it; it

saw

faith ; it

viii. 12.

that

answers;

prophets ; yet it

was,

sign.

a

Him,

now.

and

they in

given

I will raise

see,

language body,

ques

unto

manner

Sign then,

the

promised

said

seeing

to

were

His

"

Him,

they

Him

wrought by

xvi.

in

is remarkable

what

Matt.

He

of His

see

being public as

1

us,

same

answer

same

Jews

The unto

witness

to

to

our

those

For

apprehend

season

the

misunderstood

resurrection

Now that

not to

of the

that

temple,

right.

they were

and

Thou

things?"

They

them

set

ministry,the

image.

showest

this

His

of

asked,

been different

sign

doest

part

to

be

to the

ii. 19.


ADDRESSED

IX.]

humble

and

Thomas

refused

said

it

believe

to

Thomas,

"

believed

; blessed

seen,

and

yet have

believed."

been

the

resurrection

addressed is to

to

assure

been

my

blessed,

more

such

Now that a

Lord

our

not

Lord

does

first

at

shall

Me,

love

him, and

Jude

asked

manifest our

Lord

My

words

will

come

that he

keepeth them,

of

unto

answered,

"

My

us,

If

him, and

3

a

man

John

xiv.

if it

as

Our

see.

Father, to

not

our

21"23.

and he

and

;

unto

Me, love abode

that I will

and

him."

is it that

will

make

to

Me

My

love

Father

such,

than

Myself

and

be

it

one:

commandments

Lord, how

"

is,

us

Christians

sensible

a

loveth

manifest

Thyself

unto

My

loved

be

Him,

all

to

Himself, which

it to

hath

have

implied

interest

suppose

it is that

will

; and

of

believe

to

this

miracu

Lord

our

be

be.

understand

He

says ;

would

expresslypromise

blessed

more

is to

Christ's

subject of

a

sight,to

persons

"

loveth

this

Lord's

believe, and

believed

would

not

is meant

which

to

gracious manifestation

many

were

What

seeingit; and

makes

the

St. Thomas

he

there

persons

natural,

and

without

what

certain

is

had

Me,

have

be

evidence

Yet

Lord

seen

that

this

I have

belief."

St.

Apostle,perhaps,

seen.

an

?

senses

my

lous Presence that

but

hast

they

If

and

sight,our

The "

be

to

place,

thou

are

arguing,

great Sign, surely it is

by

took

because

hast

have

H7

without

thou

might

FAITH.

When

lowly.

him,

to

TO

When wilt

Thou the

he

him,

world will

keep

and

with

?"

him

We Vs


THE

118

In

with

accordance

SpiritItself the

are

this

beareth

on

SIGN

[SERM.

Paul

promise, St. with

witness

of God

children

believeth

GOSPEL

God

that spirit,

our

St.

;" and

John,

the

Son

this

great gift,whatever

of

The

"

says,

hath

the

we

He

"

that in

witness

himself." that

Now, nature

would

which

to

far

it comes,

And,

earnestlymaintain.

doubtless, it is in

certain

a

perceived ; perceived in ness

that

but

imply

of which

they

are,

as

voice

of

which

they

are

the

who

to

be

be

much

without

contented

God

that

evidence

faith has

which and

sensible

more

which

Scripturecalls hidden

Some

men,

would time

"

for

have when

God. the

Others

of

Christ

peace,

they a

God

state

of

consider,

invites

certain

that

wrath that

feelings or

will

and

to

not

direct in

them

chosen

and to

us

their

they

are

assurance,

Lord,"

a

of Christ

of anticipations the

unless

seal of election, they must

themselves

sign

has

converted

were

pre

there

They

; some

instance, hold

no

light,from

this.

a

shadow,

manifestation

their

secret

which

manna

But

them

to

the

"

and

echo.

part, that

answer

may

themselves,

come,

sensible

some

loves

no

of

the

than

and

conscious

a

it were,

the inward

desire

way,

apprehended

they

to

peace,

in this indirect

come

which

gift from

a

a

disputing,I

effects,with

its

effects cannot

those

from

sense

sence

persons

be, is of

and impart illumination,sanctity,

to

soul

the

it

;

what "

that

partake.

conscience

recollected

the

from

darkness

to

the

kingdom

of

in

order

be

able

frames

to

to

of

possess

discern

mind,

in a


ADDRESSED

IX.]

of their

renunciation

salvation

gospel

of

this

in

lies

is what

This

state.

Christians

to

by

sensible

more

sign

His

of

believed

they who than

wrought

who

those

All

with

manifestations

The

reflected but

them,

of them

says ;

"

very

Surely

the

departed,

"

We

God."

Gideon

God,

Lord

Lord

face

shall

by

the

in

face."

Angel,

but

when

he

was

is told

them

and

blessed

more

about

us

parts

of

come

because

I have St. of

out

that

we

I knew

seen

Peter,

true

was

he

have

said,

Angel

an

while

prison, though

it

thought to

sensible

as

place,and

circumstances

And

mas

it

wife, after the Angel had

surelydie like

and

Jacob, after the vision,

is in this his

parti

Scripture.

afterwards,

Thus

for because

not

him, yet

great

in secret,

was

in other

Lord

wist

"

what

time.

deliveringhim

was

"

to

be

that, like

hardly be considered

said to

O

the

even

seeingit were

on

can

at the

Manoah

not."

promised

saw.

cular divine

tered

con

likely to

Yet

Jonah,

without

this accords

saints

is not

go

; not

than intelligible

upon

that

saving

a

the manifestation

more

the

inward

in

conceive

Resurrection.

own

miracle

the

is not

it

re

Others

distinct

a

man

Lord,

our

to

; and

so

Lord."

often

be

and

doing

without

men

sideringthat whatever

enough

Christ, without

the

salvation, a

of his

assurance

that

apprehension

not

are

of

secret

think

further; and

we

119

an

were

follow

that

the

"

if it

as

and

livelyconsciousness

FAITH.

merit, and

own

;

ourselves

nounce

TO

which

saw

himself, he

a

the he was

"

seen

Alas, of the

Angel obeyed done

vision;" but said, Now

I


120

GOSPEL

THE

know

of

a

surety

one

think

SIGN

that

the

[SEEM.

hath

Lord

His

sent

Angel4." Let be

no

it

holding communion

it.

Do

Yet

are

how

they

by

impliesa

God's

yet

;

is

them

and

fest

Himself

when

But

given

us

which

on

the

Lord

our

it

object of

sign He

of

His

had

with not

4

xxviii.

faith

before

with

16.

another

as

or

regards

the

which

He

been and

xiii. 22;

which

on

to

His

And

followers.

palpable,not than

many,

once

gave

small

this, the Jews

Judg.

occasion

not

one,

feeding five two

so.

like the manifesta

faithful

sensible

more

barley loaves

contented

Gen.

all His

our

information

sign,and

continuance,

resurrection

just

five

in

of

does

more

was a

mani

increase

by promising

of, to

sign not

a

was

the

speaks

for

thing,

one

may

He

is

when

reflect upon

to

that

soul

tell in

him, and

the

to

; this

the

It is

in

being

can

God

for there

asked

Jews

Apostlesonly,but tion

that ?

subject. There

answered

He

or

realize

proceed ;

the

on

moves

?

tell

we

grace

himself

God

that

not

we

of

between

he

of them.

and

us,

yet to

now

way

Can

speak

intercourse

conscious

to

comfort, and

?

come

His resisting

and

Him

from

come

may

knowing

our

impressions,another

be

to

say,

commonly

this

responding to receive

so

will say that

who

then,

us

they

grace,

particularinstances he

without

awful

certain

God

with

that We

?

come

to

good thoughts

sensible

we

fluenced

and

all

not

that God

strange

that

for all.

thousand

men

fishes ;

when,

said,

vi. 22.

less

"

Acts

What

sign

xii. 9. 11.


ADDRESSED

IX.]

the

them.

Our

"

fathers

written, He

it is

It

eat."

was

multiplybread, bread

creature

live

by

able

to

He

but

the

them

bread

such

as

from

heaven,

Sign

a

bread

; His

Bread

He He

need, but Moses

Father

for the heaven

and

giveth

down

from

not

giveth you of God

of

Life.

Now

specialordinance

pose.

;

I do

is He

that

I

am

a

not

in which

this would but

is

wish

be

to

the

Bread

man

may

led

to

His

divine

the

world.

heaven

down I

which eat

; but

heaven,

from

speak

foreignto

to consider

Bread

satisfytheir

world.

the

the

the

life of the

cometh

less

were

Himself

Bread

which

man

fathers

it, and

from

True

life unto

This

heaven,

die."

is fulfilled

the

the

their

Gospel, and

Bread

that

not

you

to

surpassing-

not

was

for the

of

wonder

and

ate

creature

Himself

Bread

Bread

of the

not

gave

gave

the

under

took

He

made

more

gave

it,

saw

down nature

Yes, surely,

only,but

greater.

was

heaven

from

of life.

My

Sign

they

;

to

say,

Son

this ?

Moses

hidden.

was

heaven

from

dead

"

it

because

faith

to

to

the

the

Sign,surpassingthought

sight too, addressed true

Was

Lord.

as

to

were

men

given

send

to

thing,when

great

refer

to

heaven

seemed

great thing

?

desert,

from

the

of

"

ful, a fearful

bread

thing, they

a

the

in

manna

a

Thee

had

Moses

changed, and

Sign,

a

eat

was

"

was

word

give

had

it

believe

they proceeded

them

gave

heaven,

from

of the

and

121

and

see

may

did

little

a

FAITH.

heaven," which

from

sign

"

we

work?"

Thou

dost

What to

that

Thou,

showest

TO

from am

cometh

thereof here

the

and

of that

announcement

my

present pur

giftin itself,and


122

THE

the

sign in itself,as than

sign greater

itself

passage but

Him,"

to

and

it is the

"

He

nothing ;" and Me,

His

him."

down

coming I have self

been

His

by

Isaiah Ask

it either

ask

Ahaz

ceeded

"

:

behold,

The

be less

It

Sign

a

addressed

was

gave

the

so

the

evidence,

again,when

our

Angel 5

the

earth is His

Him

He

an

The

Prophet

Ahaz

Yet

exposed than

he

says,

Prophet

to

the

a

you

bear

5."

sign ;

a

height above."

give

and

a

pro

Sign

Son,

could the

;

and

there senses,

Conception?

evidence.

Lord ; but

was

which

himself, and

Isaiah

draw

concerning

the

shall

reason,

shepherds a Sign the

speak,

conceive,

not

Me

thy God," in the

or

Immanuel

miracle, yet

a

And

to

unto

such

faith.

Lord

secret, less

more

of

and

promise

to

not

name

profiteth

come

heart

to

Himself

shall

that

says

can

announced

depth

Lord

coming

these, let it be observed,

of the

would

Virgin

a

shall call His

He

signswhich

were

and

in the

the

Bread.

as

addressed

sign

our

a

sight,

to

sent

sight;

of the

others

one

the

for

heaven

speaking

a

It is

"

flesh

hath

from

up

servants,

thee

When

which

faith, not

but

of

;" and

No

us,

commissioned

was

Him

"

Father

also, and

secret

are

speaks

quickeneth, the

warns

from

promised;

Him

"

for

addressed

not

Lord

our

coming

sign

a

was

"

the

except

sign

a

Spiritthat

it.

yet beyond dispute,as

believingon

"

[SERM.

describe

words

manna,

For

SIGN

these

shows,

faith.

to

GOSPEL

vii. 11.

14.

born, the Angel was

the

the

greater

multitude

of


ADDRESSED

IX.]

heavenly host,

the them

to

said,

?

see

clothes, lying of

greatness God,

be

had

been

the

and

former,"

But

glory.

As

prophecies? one

holy

two

or

without

his hands

in

the

men,

light

in

what

still he

said, undoubtingly,

Thy the

salvation

glory What

in

Angels

the

Thy people in

the

of

; received

glory of the

that

house

of

fulfil these

Simeon

held

Saviour

the

the

the

Angels

lighten

of God !

Yet

have

eyes

of

all-holy

appearance

Mine

faith,

of

world,

the

seen

Gentiles, and

the

instances, is

flesh; justified in

world

the

means

true

He

gracious economy.

preached

of the

by

greatness.

"

even

Israel."

these

;

nature

an

light to

a

Lord's

our

nifested

in the

of

;

is true

parts of

of

yet

that

"

recognised by

outward

;

Temple,

the

arms,

which

worship

sign,that

a

it

to

form

life of

and

to

come

that

and

incorruptiblePresence

and

in

immaculate

the

Him

sign, yet

glorify the

He

did

display of

or

pomp,

evidence

an

greater than

be

persons,

he

swaddling

a

His

to

infant

an

of

would

how

in

called

Covenant,"

God

that

you,"

it prove

manner

should

sent

faith ?

come

the

he

unto

this

Did

it is not

in the

of

latter house

of the

?

suddenly

Messenger

Was

trial of

a

published

should "

His

it

Sign

a

wrapped

meanness

again, though

so

Lord

Babe

\23

itself which

be

manger."

a

of

was

or

And

in

FAITH.

Sign

shall

the

see

or

the

or

This

"

shall

Ye

"

TO

unto

up

the into

manifestation

the

Gentiles

The

all the

was

"

ma

Spirit; seen ; believed

glory ;" yet ?

of

what

on

was

Annunciation


124

THE

; the

secret

was

Nativitywas

fasting in

the

tion

; the

secret

abiding

wilderness

eyes

event

which

event

in which

did

claimed

and

He

;

power

but

was

seen,

not

known,

His

atoning

Simeon's

"

It

all

envies, babes

St. Peter

gracious; disallowed

precious,

proceeds, whom

of

also

spiritualhouse,

ye

a

as

men,

as

but

lively

sacrifices,acceptable

Unto

you,

to

was

faith, from in

be

Cross

holy

spoken that

; it

guile, and

that

unto

a

chosen

stones

God

therefore, that believe,He

If

"

is

by is

"

as

the

be," Lord

as

is

living stone, of

are

by

of

so

the

we

hypo

milk

holy priesthood, to

ritual

what

speakings,"and

tasted

His

what

seen,

sincere

have

coming,

indeed ye

"

pro

When

by sight

thereby."

grow

may

the

as

the all

all evil

desiring

we

to

sign of

malice, and and

from

should or

was

from

not

of

far

He

displayed

but

which

reason

the

glory in

crisies, and

that

by

as

but

but

earth.

matter

was,

Sign

a

is not

aside

newborn

"

weakness,

hidden,

was

He

virtue.

of power,

the

Him,

was

what

only

humiliation

over

to

men

what

from

and

laying

word,

from

words,

against." accept

all

drew

only

divinity,the

earth, He

the

from

indeed

up

all

manifested

in

His

in secret.

; the

sign,not

a

public,

was

death

His

crucified

was

crucified

not

lifted

He

"

; the

secret

alone

His

of

seemed

Resurrec

; the

thing

world,

speak

not

miraculous

far from

not

One

the

He

of weakness. was

of

; the

secret

was

secret.

[SERM.

secret

Ascension

Presence

in the

and

SIGN

GOSPEL

God, built

offer Jesus

and up

up

a

spi

Christ.

precious;

but


ADDRESSED

IX.]

unto

them

the

builders

of the

fore

the

utmost

shall

far from says

Job,

and

I

I

.

.

left hand

cannot

; the

all nations

the

between

speak

c

to

1 Pet.

His

go

soul

us.

doth

want

and

This of

;

we

on

is the

I

7

Job

not

also,

on

knew

where His

to

Him.

there On

behold

right hand,

that

or

is cast

over

communion it.

speak

We to

;

the

I cannot

made

cannot

we

yet is

is not

veil that

who

feel

even

He

intercourse

Him

is to

passeth

come

the

not.

goeth by me,"

that

but

work,

to

go

Him

not,

; He

might

the

us;

may

find

perceive

Himself

of

demand

from

He

forward, and

creatures,

ii. 1"7.

I

Faith

trial be

of nature

O

of

abundantly by

we

Lo

not "

make others

Him

see "

slaves

Presence

us

us

way

I cannot

r."

Him

see

I

to

or

; let

faith.

by

more

left, but

we

the

hidden

Him

! that

He

hideth

is

not."

but

where

; He

Him

Him

Behold,

backward,

and

head

favour

unseen

gain

Him

see

Him

find

seat. .

I

and

perceive

might

of

one

every

God's

which

in the

do

can

who, though

"

wonders,

of God the

God

the

and

we

Him,

after

and

believe, let

discover

not

right hand

The

which

the

become

evidence

believing. Almighty does

of

or

to

to

and

believing,we

world

Stone

is made

signs

tokens

us

venture

us

see,

we

before

the

for

children

are

introduce

; let

God

then

inward

who superstition, can

the

same

indulge enthusiasm,

only

125

disobedient,

seek

for sensible not

us

FAITH.

6." not

us

be

disallowed, the

corner

Let ask

which

TO

can

Him.

ix. 11 ; xxiii. 3. 8, 9.

I


Once

it

he

then

not

saw

God

by becoming

what

and

he

faith,that

begin

nature,

Faith

come.

end

with

under faith. who

faith"

By

"

is invisible in the

Angel walk

by faith, not

having

not

Him

are

We

seen."

see

faith,even

Opposed

speaks within

and

love

we

often.

us, is

of

Lord

eating

and

seeing

Thus

look

though

heart, of which is of

bids

us

watch

our

are

we

now

end

vigorousfaith

Ye

the

joy

our

we

whom

"

rejoicewith

"

"

at

not

and

says,

an

things which

whom,

there

by

Him

met

souls."

of

Whatever

He

lived

not.

"

quenched by indulging

mammon;" of

in

have

glory,receivingthe

grossness

appetites.Our

beware

:

age,

right hand,

our

believing,we

salvation

and

him

and

every

as

to

beginning

Balaam

the

at

on

to this generous

nal blindness so

but

Him

full of

the

faith

by sight;" we

set

not, yet

in

just

discerned

seen,

seen,

speakable and

and

and

of

holy

a

of holiness

endured,

"

;" for lack

way

things which not

Moses

is allowed

sinners

and

dispensation,the

every

begins with

; he

earnest

God,

for

till this

is itself of

faith

religion of

purify themselves

to

holiness

first fruits and is the

He

faith.

by

is allowed

faith ; he

on

by

lost it

And

pureness.

faith,because

the

and

it

He

?

was

once

enjoy

may

with

he

and

image

regain his privilege,

he

must

accept it

must

apprehend

lost God's

fell,and

regain it by

must

he

recovery

to

; he

upright, and

created

was

man

;

How

sinning,he

to

so

presence.

God's but

was

[SERM.

SIGN

GOSPEL

THE

126

of

are

un

our

car

Scripture

spiritual light natural

cannot

and

drinking,buying

tastes

serve

pray, and

God and

selling,


ADDRESSED

IX.]

marrying have

and

other.

Those

nothing

in

to

the

see

live

the

rank,

in the

So

see.

whose

the

drinking without

used

are

life,gazing

goods, great

on

and

pomp

show,

things by wealth, eating

restraint, placing

curb

no

upon

passions,exercisingno

self-command,

out

rule, indolently and

weakly following the

which

truth or

This

"

?

Thou

is

"

they

for

"

they

and

ears,

be

men

means

breath, on

He His

see

the

say,

the

heart

and

His

or

His

own

is with

with

us

I should

ever

promise, yet

have

their heal

He

they hear

hearts,

person,

and

reallyand

ears

closed

touch,

was

the

He

or

by His

condition

too,

now

are

should

indeed

His

pro

their

When was

"

; lest

with and

them."

still faith

the

their

flesh, it

suppliants; so

and

?

showest

sign

people,"in

eyes, and

of His

sacred

voice; but

part of the

eyes

their

days

this

reject the

things be

What

"

or

gross,

their

with

in the

of

of

is waxed

"

these

can

saying :"

understand

converted,

healed

first

Then irreligious.

evidence, and

How

"

hearing, and

should

the heart

for clearer

hard

a

phet's words, dull of

this makes

ask

men

then

;

livingwith

presents itself,the first impulse, the first

temptation, all it is that

will

souls ; the

the

idea

see

others

our

distinction, abundance,

the

on

this world's

at

in

cannot

and

eyes

is it with

succeed

or

We

glare, can

things which

coveting wealth, measuring and

sun's

those

but

127

world

this

flesh, aiming

rise

to

FAITH.

marriage.

on

many

they

of

seeking

once

who

shade,

minding

ness,

at

twilight;

believe

not

in

being given

eyes

our

TO

though

fullyaccording to

requires faith,

as

before, in


THE

128

order

to

restoration

our

SIGN

GOSPEL

[SBRM.

His

to

and

favour

His

to

image. What

contrast

a

of the

conduct

God

out

though ought

unseen

do

to

the

idea

the

sight of of

course

of such

dependence

trades

what

they

are

under

they

sacrifice

thing which

Do

they be

ing

God

who

world

present

of it !

O

has an

to

any

fearful

not, which

to

do,

they

gone

away

awful one

sight who

?

Is there

any not

religiona of

their

they

does

thought, a day

they

they

only

to

will

"of

are

are

the wait back

come

the some

mere

thoughts?

that

that

retires

Do

they would

have

they

Are

? religion

recollect

show

?

of

were

one

; but

seriousness

next

are

kind

and

concerned

are

they

any

are

friendly; they

"marks"

How

What

with,

professions ; they

do

Do

What

judged?

again?

in

?

fear Him

for Him

or

omit

not

Jesus?"

Lord

intercourse

civilities

the

life to do

they

tale?

idle

in

as

entertained

influence

habitual

Is

to

even

live

do

general con

and

the

as

Have

?

this

would

or

they

is there an

intercourse

more

the

they

do,

far

as

mutual

of

nesses

that

the

such

upon,

several

unexceptionable

out

into

notion

present,

Scripture prescribes? They

as

in their

who

active, companionable, and

are

to

Go

is

approach

or

persons

what

and

unseen,

engaged

are

so,

keep

not

admit

even

do

to

Invisible.

the

men,

a

things

there

not

are

He

that

with

"

is,they do

sense,

is the

these

as

Truly they

that

"

do

try

or

so,

that

!

in any

they

;

thoughts

men

world,"

minds,

their

before

of

mass

the

in

such

to

baptized few

come

steps when


ADDRESSED

IX.]

every

eye

learn

now

shall to

deed, when

Him

see

bodily,whom

scoffers

their

look

doom

dreamers

as

minded

as

the

same

as

professmuch,

other

most

dreadful

abide

it ? when

secret

glory,shall

of the

Lamb

tokens His

now,

"the

"

then

shall

of heaven wise

in

His

Temple, sacred His

or

let

Son

power ;

us

let "

and

us

of

Ordinance

of

seek

the

miserable

in and

the

His

Church,

Lord

and

seek

all but

Let

clouds be

us

it is called

His

strength,

Him

in

His

that most

reveals

gives us K

For and

mourn,

in the

in especially

all but

and

tremble.

while

us

then

heaven,"

earth

"

the

power

this world, will

Him

He

shall

discern

great glory."

Let

and

who

and

coming

ordinances;

in which

weak

manifested

man

man

and

seek

in its

of

tribes

all,much

same

will not

believe

must

face evermore."

VI.

weak,

ordinances, His

Son

the

the

the

things of

heavenly countenance,

VOL.

narrow-

acknowledge

not

who

His

but

all the

see

time

think

of

the

coming, will

who

those

will

with

to-day ;" seek

as

after

are,

O

length feel

at

to be

Sign

shall

they

those

but

but

His

of

day

their

against

them

inducements.

; when

servants,

see

religiousmen

governed by

men,

passions,and

nesses,

present they

and

of

re

or fanatical,or party-spirited hypocrites, ;

who

persons

to

men,

superstitiouslystrict, or

or

men,

fanciful,or

At

all !

think

they only

;

in

thought

will be profligates,

dream,

a

not

judgment-seat, to

for

religionas

upon

will

careless

and and

His

once

they

fearful

indolent

of open

gathered togetherbefore ceive

FAITH.

! O spiritually

see

all these

nothing

say

TO

to

to

us

touch


THE

GOSPEL

feet,

and

130

His

hands

that

we

Him.

Let

made

and

loaves,

the

clay

be

smell

with

spices8." our

hearts

shadows

So

He

may

within flee

be "

us,

cassia,"

with

until

Ps.

xlv.

8.

Cant.

His

eyes

are

day

iv.

14.

He

garments

"spikenard all all

evermore,

away."

8

of

with

us

the

at

may "

and

aloes,

and

myrrh,

frankincense,

our

whose

cinnamon,

and

through

Evermore

Lord,

and

wine,

vanished

though

not.

and

aloes,

calamus

saffron,

and

it

gracious

a

myrrh,

of

faith,

by

into

entered

and

came

Him,

wind,

water

and

touch

may

the

the

My

to

approach

rebuked

we

Mary,

to

we

us,

sight,

give

know

us,

therefore

turned

and

Him

we

yet

and

sea,

said ascended

permitted

and

see

us

that

holden,

the

doors,

Let

will.

not

am

is

as

the

closed

the

far

upon

multiplied

I

ascended,

now

as

us,

walked

who

so

is

He

side,

that

and

Himself,

vision.

His

into

hand

our

He

is

it

for

not,

He

Father."

put

deceitful

no

Me

Touch

that

see

may

following

are

"

and

"c.

SIGN,

break

of

trees

the

chief

moving and

the


X.

SERMON

I

SPIRITUAL

THE

PRESENCE

OF

JOHN

"

A

little and

VERY of

and

reader

might

intimates

disciples special the

In

together. Lord

should

time

for

that

when

the

then

shall

"

He

them shall

Bridegroom they

fast

?

V

1

be

Yet

Matt.

in

a

reconciling His

ministry, His

removed, was

the "

as

to

be

the

children

long

as

will

taken

from

them,

the

words

15.

so

sight,

days

in

ix.

K2

the

leaving lessons

first

was

asks,

but

;

at

Can

while

parts

Christ's

then "

mourn," is with

different

of

He

that

humiliation.

Bride-chamber

Bridegroom

that

little

a

Father."

the

Father

season

when

sorrow,

again

difficulty

a

earlier

an

of

other,

find

even

CHURCH.

THE

in

us

His

to

to

go

doctrine

the

to

one

I

taught

are

and

Me,

because

the

IN

16.

see

returning

the

opposite

our

lessons

xvi.

not

Me,

see

from

Scripture world

shall

ye

shall

ye

opposite

the

them

and

while

CHRIST

of the

come,

and

following


THE

the He

I will

"

says ;

rejoice,and He

see

I go

And

away."

comfortless, I will world

the

and

of sorrow,

His

of

Christian

those

His

ture, that

This, indeed, is

Him.

Me

Touch

lost the we

do

once

How

of

present

is invisible. this world it and

in the

we

cannot

Him,

Him

than

we

Him

see

His

hear

;

a

that

comes

know

that

to

the

Christian on

us,

it.

we

perception

of

the it is

the less

or

but

;

with

enjoy

we

real

sight

real

more

Apostles

closer we

may

discern

Him

and

had

in

because spiritual,

has

(if I

says, have

converse

possession

Christ

Church Him

not, yet

:

Him,

which

as

lost

feet, yet He

place to place ;

flesh,because

We

gaze

Scrip

have

is this ? it is thus

from

comprehend

us

the

in

; we

possessionof of His

joy,

of

things.

immaterial, inward, mental, spiritual,

days

of

ascension, spring

the

the

source

out

spoken

conscious

on

Him

at

embrace

and

look

present

Me."

a

and

and more

you

while,

see

ye

And

and

Him;

found

We

sensible

follow

Him,

leave

absence,

presence.

state

our

not."

not

is at

possessingall

have

we

discern

we "

and

for you

sorrowing,yet always rejoicing;

having nothing, yet

Christ

And

little

a

but

:

His

paradoxes, often

you."

expedient

more

resurrection

are

we

from

Yet

Father

the

to

it involves

doctrine

no

shall

I will not

"

you.

it involves

because

because

to

Me

going

It is

again :

come

seeth

Christ's

Thus

it,

"

away,

heart

your

taketh

man

going

was

again,and

you

joy no

your

[SERM.

He

when

shortlybefore

says

that

Him

spoken by

text,

PRESENCE

SPIRITUAL

it

object of

any

contemplate

can

come so

Him.

so

close

to

speak),that He

enters


into

He

but

Him

see

And

thus

know

we

the

bodily eyes)

see

Him

full

faith,even

the

Concerning

this

your

of

presence

by faith, and

is

Now the

how

awfulness which grace, Much

to

this few

what

the

and to

be

be

now

a

joy end

2

mysterious gift,the to

apprehended

sense,

of

the

the

in

of

spoken

promise is, in new

era "

i. 8, 9.

text,

3, I pur

year

a

to

day

of

and

text

commence,

the

Lord." the

Scripture about

in

of

the

was

a

day

specialtime

concerning days

1 Pet.

of

souls 2."

of of

the

of the

Lord

3

Lord,

visitation,

and judgment, restoration, righteousness,

is said

ye un

words.

is said

some

though

your

and

graciousness

seems

(that is, with

rejoice with

of

Scripture

much

they, accord

seen

whom,

season

some

in

rejoice because

glory, receiving the

great

"

is called

know

in

salvation

following:

verses

We

say

observe

what

;

of

seems

suggested by to

love

we

Apostles en

than

having not

us.

because

the

;

ex

within

and

may

more

Christ, invisible

which

now

pose

even

Him

from

lament as

His

us

presence,

us

; and

yet believing,ye

not,

speakable, and

or

ye

over

presence,

whom

"

of His

pur

Himself

makes

turned

time

same

it

possess

the text,

ing to

is

death

His

do

we

the

of His

it before

joyed

at

may

conscious

not

are

we

He

not

He

His

present

it were,

know

cept by faith, because

not

Him.

as

133

possessionof

does to

us

and

CHURCH.

takes

faces are,

not,

THE

; He

takes

Our

members.

IN

and

inheritance

us,

we

claims

He

us,

chased to

CHRIST

OF

X.]

glory.

in the

Easter,

Old


THE

SPIRITUAL

In

the

august days,seven

in

Testament.

together,in

beginning

[SERM.

read

we

each

number,

all

which

PRESENCE

of

those

perfect,perfectall created, finished,

things were

God.

blessed, acknowledged, approved by Almighty And

all

which

will

of

Day

the

the

with

the

judgment;

in God's

day greater still,

a

of

coming this

"

is

which

season

the

for all believers.

presence

and

precedes

gospel,the of

spoken which

how

account

of

solemn, how

rejoice; in that

verily,I

say

in

have

I will

it,

"

ye

unto

you,

My

ye

Day

ye shall ask

ther and

I will pray

Himself

believed

have

forth from

again The

I

loveth

the

leave

Day, then,

My the

I

My may

you.

Verily,

shall

ask

the

Hitherto

ask, and

;

ye

At

I say

for you,

that

into

upon

to

the

unto

Fa

the

loved

God.

from

go

not

for

have

ye

come

world, and dawned

from

...

out am

heart

your

full.

and

because came

us.

this is His

:

you.

name

be

Father

Father, and

that

give it

of

day

nothing. ye

Name,

you,

that

the

Me

will

joy

your in

ask

in

nothing that

receive,

that

He

it is

taketh

Whatsoever

Name,

shall

you

shall

Day

Day

much

before

passage

man

no

the

day

a

of

day

it is the

day

a

is

again, and

you

joy

your

asked

high

see

This

the

in

speaks

Church,

and

Prophets,

Saviour

our

Father

And

for the

prepares

of grace.

Day

the

in

Observe

And

eternity of

an

heaven, viz. the Day of the Christian

shall

from

is that long specialday predictedand fulfilled,

another

of

Christ

especiallythe

will introduce

and

Lord,

blessedness

end

with

open

and

heaven,

will

things

the

the

Church

I

Me, came

world

Father." at

the

;


CHRIST

OF

X.]

and

Resurrection, the will

be,

that

in which

Day

of Christ

as

which

but

absorbed

we

specialintroduction Christ, says

us

heavenly

Christ

from

whence

shine

the

the

been our

baptized Lord

Our

to

of God

thus

who

the

because

I

He

sit

love

by hath

"

in

together

life is hid is in

heaven,

the

lightto

hearts,

our

As

glory of

God

And

Christ."

will manifest

and

him, and

unto

to

have

as

many

on

him,

come

By

access

Your

in

put

was

of His

to

things

Father

come

seeth

Me

shall

in

one

a

and

make

"

departed

now

into

hearts,

our

creatures

I will

you;

yet

no

more

:

also.

His

see

mysterious, two

to

live

in the

stand sense,

His

and

words,

own

in

earth, has

on

Creator

live, ye

Christians

we

High, and,

I will

world

the

of the "

God.

of

Saviour, the Lord

shined

have

Thus

scene

His

to

of

commanded

will

once

the

making

comfortless, and

Most

both

according

Christ

him."

this visible

fold way,

words

.

with

; for He

in these

"

for the

Christ."

.We

him .

abode

courts

from

says ;

and

conversation

hath

I will

"

death;

us

knowledge

Jesus into

sin

Jesus."

God, who

darkness,

of

glorious

stand."

we

made

look

the

in Christ's

have

"we

Our

"

we

"

lightof face

Myself

face

of

out

give in

also

Christ."

Jesus

Christ

God."

in

at

setting,which

no

presence

wherein

places in

with

the

together,and

up

has

splendour

specialdivine manifestation,

Apostle,

this grace

faith into raised

full

in

is described

into

the

135

destroy

to

are,

of

state

a

forth

heaven

from

appearance

CHURCH.

Day

ended,

not

THE

beamed

that

Ascension,

IN

a

one;

leave

not

little

but

ye

At

that

see

you

while, Me

Day

;

ye


136

THE

SPIRITUAL

shall know

that

I

I in you

and

I He

even

Christ's

you."

He

though

will say, swer;

is

"

This

is

leave

;" this died

going

was as

man,

As

return.

otherwise died

soul

departed

with

His

5

Rom.

in disciples

v.

iii. 27. Matt,

sense,

2.

xxviii.

xiv. 20

;

never

and

His

go ye

well

of the

divine

xviii. 20,

; 18"20,

an

the

text.

away

as

God

shall

not

see

away

as

away

man,

to

would

come

return

never

of

I

God.

as

present,

was

still, You

Nay,

He

went

come

us

Father.

; when

buried, when still spirits,

ubiquity.

Col. iii.3. Phil. iii. 20.

21"23

to

promises He

of

than

more

is,in which

ever

place

ii. 6.

Eph.

John

midst

words

went

He that

is

the

to

He

that

as

He

and

mean

Cross

the

on

the

death.

present,

gathered

the

Christ, and

man

Did

away.

He

God

body

Gal.

from

must

only

than

is

Lo,

are

God."

as

is the

if, then,

;

again, surely He

4

present

Christ

His

man

in the

of the

little while on

in

comfortless, I will

this, He

"A

?

man

He

as

is

promised, and

was

am

right hand

; He

I

then, is promised

presence, the

three

or

be "

of the world."

already quoted

you

surelyis plain even

as

Me

two

passage

than

said He

or

a

on

Yes

more

Christ

He

in

"

whatever

now,

the end

unto

there

name,

I will not

"

to

My

us

:

expresslyHimself;

says

"Where

5." And

once,

He

alway, even

says, in

together them

reallyis with

of it. This

with you

am

mystery, I observe

of this

First,that Christ the mode

Me,

in

ye

4."

in behalf

Now,

Father, and

the

in

am

[SERM.

PRESENCE

He

The

2 Cor.

could was

His His was

sepaiv. 6.


OF

X]

should

He,

that

His

Church

But

thus

:

;

His

you

supply

so

He

rather

builded

God

of

God,

come

The

ing take

that the

the

that

with

Christ

the

in the

place of

remains

Christ

does

Christ

may

Son.

Christ

in

faith

Thus

in the

the

His com

we

the

are

temple in

hearts the

you."

the

by

inner faith."

indwell

Spiritdoes

soul, but

;

habitation

an

Spiritin

welcomes,

in

but

in

dwelleth

your

for

No

have

are

His

pre

comes

Christ

for

"Ye

God

dwell

"

that

not

us

come

In

"

Paul,

might by

heart.

His

come,

we

can

? to

away. not

Ghost

Holy

Holy Spiritcauses, of Christ

Son

St.

means

come

Ghost

Holy

Spirit."

may

He

present. Let

Spirit of

the

only

accomplish

the

and

Father

Strengthened

man,

that

; and

doubtless,

has

why

Him

the

Spirit;

Him

of

one,

to

or

God

God

through and

with

consolatory truth,

; but

together," says

of

He

decla

His

in

this

us,

No

us."

that

comes

with

munion

na

be

explain His

to

is with

come

Through

coming.

He

make

to

that

not

Divine

shall

instead

come

absence,

suppose

has

for ever,

being Christ,

again,but

come

with

is

Surely

sense

led

gracious and

most

moment

such

has

that

Christ's

?

sence

He

says

abide

Mediator,

be

Spirit has

Ghost

Holy

As

natures.

may

Spiritis

this

deny

and

impas

He

then

ever.

it is said

that

His

omnipresent

Incarnate

He

"

is, His

when

"

for

137

touch

not

again

His

of

CHURCH.

When

come

two

the

again

ration

He

His

of

says

that

and

speaking, not

ture, but

a

THE

could

body

away,

go

is

the

and

IN

everlastingGodhead.

sible

He

soul

of

ration

CHRIST

secures

not

that


THE

138

place

Christ.

to

of Christ

sence

in those

not," he says,

ye

of Christ

?"

Body

one

in

how

that

particular." Jesus

?"

"

:

hath

Me,

in

fruit." to

the

Son

us,

"

Abide

has

left the

earth, present in that

world

faithful

seeth

You

will

Christian the

and

Me

can

say,

The

perceives through 6

13.

xiv.

ii. 22.

Eph. 27. 19.

2

Cor.

1 Cor.

xiii. 5.

He

be

God

say

iii. 16. Col.

the

on

the

to

the

souls, and

is,simply and the

where

v.

The

"

that

faithful soul

not

earth, but

answer,

iii. 17.

1 John

has

6."

be

; but

Eph.

i. 27.

in that

Himself,

through

acts

body

I of

up

where

indeed the

?

us,

And

us.

present

not

come

to

He

Me

see

much

to

; absent

says

ye

Church, yet

is made

soul

He

as

can

of

us

absent

but

How

hand

of

; or,

more,

in the

Church any

really?

soul no

right

Christian how

into

enter

may

I

:

abideth

come

may

And

forth

vouchsafes

he

you

that

present

left the

on

He

is both

and

; and

I in

and

Christ

And

life."

not

He

thus

He

Life

bringeth

same

coming

selves,

glory."

hath

branches.

but carnallyor visibly,

not

of

Me

Spirit,then,

His

mem

own

your

hath

in

baptized into

except ye be repro

Son,

God,

him, the

Holy by

of

members

Christ, and

hope

the

the

are

I in

The that

the

all

not

ye

the

are

of

is in you,

that hath

Himself,

and

Know

Know

"

we

body

in you,

Vine, ye

the

am

He

not

Lord

our

"

Christ

Christ

"

St. John that

the

are

ye

...

Spiritare

this pre

on

Spirit.

bodies

your

one

'

bers

bates

By

"

His

have

who

that

"

insists much

Paul

St.

[SERM.

PRESENCE

SPIRITUAL

body, and is it ?

or

vi. 15;

xii.

1 Cor. 12.

John

xv.

4, 5

;


has

what

do

it to

tion, which

to

as

THE

CHURCH.

place ?

that

soul

visit the

IN

with

incredible

thing so

CHRIST

OF

X.]

power

open

upon

only through

limit

of

know

power for

we,

present

with

As

the

earth

to

move,

He

which

enough

soul

the

upon

whether

subjected "

says, ther .

.

.

the

Paul where

know

influences

in

remains St.

body,

I cannot

the

to

up

"

:

whether

up

which

into

brought

lawful

into

and

it, was

a

How

can

pretend

we

decide

not, while

or

himself,

tell, or

And

man,"

he

tell, or

knoweth

:

for

a

how

him

of

out

that

he

unspeakable to utter."

man

:

repeats

meaning

heard

whe

knoweth

I cannot

St.

Paradise, yet his body remained

whether

from

exerted

cannot

we

body

paradise,and

it is not

it was;

body

tell, God

I cannot

caught

was

the

in

be

may

be

may

tell ; God

a

need

no

possiblewith

I cannot

such

to

up

Scripture says

heaven."

third

I knew

?

is said

sun

Paul, speaking of

of

the

the

Christ

mystery are

marvellous, that

so

? How

Christ

But

nothing.

that

body,

body

words

we

shall

taken

be

the

Who

with

us.

ways

in the

caught

was

thousand

us

to

which

ten

them.

to

his statement "

in

Whether

out

self,

come

to

present

God

yet the

is said

its

makes

present

fact, may

soul

the

He

sun,

a

manifesta

body?

souls, in

show

to

the

us

the

mode

one

on

of

round

our

conceived, when God,

divine

a

that

by making

goes

so

insist

it

it be

Spirit should

gracious Spiritof

the

instance, but

us,

Christ, when to

of the

yet it perceives not, because

perceptionsare the

should

why

or

the

139

question to

his

soul

which

he

decide

what

separated

was

could the

not

Holy

decide.

Spirit


140

THE

or

may

whether

He

does

the

of

wTorld

evil

one

than

a

did

are

on we

know

souls, on the

state

in which

and

the

that He

He

laws

under

But

is clothed

which

as

whether

saints related

Paul, when

that

He

is not

bodies

us

he

the was

Book at

of

some

is set

which

and

as

the to

those

by

conceive

instance

if to

of

mysterious. to

Revelation

appear

to St.

; and

Jerusalem

or

His that

satisfyus

appeared

at

perfect

lie.

vouchsafed

Corinth,

is

confined

one

He

Thus

in visions. in

often

or

handled,

it is difficult to

ascension,

has

be

;

in

not, after

of to

present,

He

He

room,

is possible, though it be

presence

own

Him

to

though Did

a

our

Him,

nature,

Scripture actuallygives His

presence,

exists at

world

us,

our

mortal

our

;

appearing after

His

in

less

spirit? Certainly then,

a

glorified body

further

all know

Lord

into

not

not

utterlyignorant of

of God.

come

the

in

little about

are

to

come

was

yet His

man,

God's

shut, yet suffer Himself

were

though

into

possible for

right hand

resurrection,

prove

His

to

He

visible

be

what

us,

May

so

we

this

not

with

the

not

?

Blessed

our

way,

the

on

hand,

of

it may

mysterious

no,

other

relation

whether

doors

souls

our

again ; while the

His

?

earth

our

down

Lord

our

kingdoms

time ;" may

do

more

bring

bodies

of

in

; consider

all the

Lord

our

moment

a

with

moment

And

shewing

in

"

Spirit much

Almighty

while

in

power

and

to

Again

?

Christ

to

and

now,

Christ

manifest

not

them, by bringing them Satan's

faithful souls

towards

do

not

may

[SERM.

PRESENCE

SPIRITUAL

We to

John,

to

St.

several


OF

X.]

times, and

the

in

actual

an

CHRIST

mind.

His

appearing

Martyr said, the

Son

we

of

may

as

only

visions

was

the

on

Jesus

He

"

him,

Me

?

And

he

the

Lord

How

was

said, I

Here

is

real

a

sight of

hence,

not

once

?

I do

Lord,

the the

Lord

God

had

that

Just

And

hence, too, he

One,

Corinthians, have

I not

have

said 7

Acts

"

seen

says I not

Jesus

ix. 4, 5.

had 8

in

the

himself

Acts

of

in his

had

but

xxii. 14.

a

9

told

that And

Saul, he "

see

mouth

I not ?

"

vision 9

say, this

Epistle to am

Lord

our

only

should

His

be

body

with

to

he

Apostle ?

an

And

vision."

a

that

voice

?

; I

so

came

him

Christ

this, if he

"

at

voice

a

a

contrast

Ananias

hear

Can

presently

are

chosen

and

Am

we

close

persecutest 7."

say

of

way

Lord

the

Lord

thou

not

he

persecutest thou

know.

appeared

when

moreover,

that

By

mystery.

Ananias

said

Jesus, whom do

while

heard

Thou,

art

repeat, Christ's

to

him

and

earth,

We

I

then

by

Saul, Saul, why

am

this ?

For

sight

great

say

heard

said, Who

places at

two

the

we

God,"

of

conversion, ?

and

fell to

unto

his

on

seen

saying

shall

what

and

open,

These,

it.

blessed

that

this

see

upon

explain

may

right hand

of

Damascus

to

way

plainlywas

hand.

a

but

;

not

vision

St. Paul

to

appearance

did

cast

heavens

the

standing on he

we

When

the

see

conjecture,

shadows

way

not

were

may

and

same

I

had

we

Stephen.

Behold

suppose

be

may

St.

to

"

man

really,but

the

in

141

appearances

Christ,

of

And

the

to

These

ship.

presence

CHURCH.

impressions divinelymade,

but

in

THE

IN

8."

the

free ?

Would of Him

1 C.or. ix. 1.

he ?


142

THE

Had

he

not

pearance

St.

brethren

at

once,

due

was

time

had

a

sense,

seen

speak

this

literal

is, he

in which

St. Paul

who

was

sight

reason,

have

in the

that

must

be

ordained

raised to

the

up

all the

God,

to

Christ, and he

case

if he

did

us

:

more

of the

conscious

that 1

he

1 Cor.

"

of

presence

xv.

8.

a

before

of

vision

of

indeed," in that But

Christ

to

be

him. said

the 2

God

resurrection.

that

of Christ

actuallysaw

us,

of His

openly, not

only

possible for

also, as with be

His

from

Him

chosen

verilyand

it is

it may

Him

saw

of John

us

"

be

which

up

with

now

to

baptism

witness

If St. Paul

witness

Him,

see

a

Apostle ;

men

taken

witnesses

unto

Christ a

the

showed

day, and

2."

not

present with

and

us

not

was

Once

third

people,but

even

be

to

un

was

these

was

And

some

of

again,to Cornelius,

And

resurrection."

Of

"

heard

words, just

...

He

and

Apostle

an

Apostles

for

office

the

been

of God.

been,

from

us

when

day

same

one

when

place of Judas, with

Him,

St. Paul's

with says,

companied

unto

for

necessary

cited, St. Peter

have

having

other

right hand

to

seems

of

out

real, true, and

as

saw

ap

last of

"

born

one

the

then

the

on

in

Lord's

adds,

of his

speaks

that

as

of

one

five hundred

he

as

Christ

for, in accordance

chosen

also,

me

not

our

and

James,

sight of

Him.

Him

known

of

Eleven,

St.

and

That

with a

Him,

of

visions

Peter, the

seen

V

favoured literal

[SERM.

again,after mentioning

to

all, He

PRESENCE

more

many

And

only ?

SPIRITUAL

Acts

on

"

St. Paul

his conversion,

sights and i. 21, 22

was

;

x.

heard 40, 41.

the


then,

We,

it."

of

conscious

be

objection, let

this

which

that

likelyto

it is

granted

to

from

us,

period of forty days to

be

He

Now

what

His

and

such

impediments

His

Mark

disciples who

were

Emmaus, account

with

been

did

not

strike

say,

did

not

talked

with

us

they

"

our

by

that

the

two

of

while

heart the

way,

of

while

and

course,

He

the

it not

time, but

having been,

was.

"

Did

within while

to

talked And

disciplesdo

as

the

to

gives the

them.

that

burn

was

country,

who

this at

it

no

He

when

the

mate

were

appeared

within

recollected

them

that

matter

into

this,

was

doors,

St. Luke,

says,

conscious

looking back, they

which

He

have

He

going

that

a

us

presence

It

that

as

to

now.

pleased ;

; and

burned

remarking,

to

intimate

of His

fastened

form."

heart

us

He

in which

Church,

nature

says

length,

at

their

is worth seem

another

in

more

them

His

Resurrection.

coming

St.

"

began

is

the

possible;

Resurrection, He

disciplesdid not,

Him.

two

on

to

is

such

in that

with

as

that

of communion

sort

to

as

His

of

Resurrection,

the

intended

went

meeting

that

the

was

should

account

the circumstance

His

rial substances,

know

nothing.

we

of

Christ

the

presence

after

came

present His

be

towards

what

Church

He

that

view

a

with

probably

observe

the

else

the

to

after the

relation

still,and

is

thereby

in

that

in

with

disciplesafter

communion

now

hear

and

see

presence,

turn

unconscious

next,

143

important, first,as showing

most

are

CHURCH.

we

Now,

us

His

to

appearances

that

in Christ's

not

are

THE

IN

paradise,but

of

sounds

an

CHRIST

OF

X.]

us,

He

not," while

opened


THE

144

to

the

us

have

could

impressions,but

became it

that

was

solemn

brake

and

is

gracious cular

;

He

how

and

both

be

not seen,

known

to

When

He

be

left but

a

sight that order

He to

His

might

Himself

to

sight without

place ledge

without

Or

open

speak, while

of

again :

in

His

His for eyes He

visible one

parti

in the

Christ

way, of

should

; first He

once

was

is He

faith

recognisedby sight.

visible

present

this, of the

breaking

Only by is not

were

it in

to

them

at

He

on

account

done

Himself.

be

connect

their

his

disciples' eyes,

of

invisible, He

so

known

; He

presence

I may

of

removed

memorial

laid

we

most

their eyes

stress

were

known.

present

He

that

and when

was

ordained, that

was

was

opened

vanished.

highest

up

things

and

seen

He

then

it

so

the

allusion

an

known

was

For

bread."

sums

; here

opened

were

the Bread

told what

They

"

observe, too,

us

Gospel, for it

with

that

themselves

Let

evidently a

occurrence

receiving

were

to

been.

to

presentlySt. Luke

for

ex

afterwards, however, they

eyes

of the

There

opened.

in

their

Ordinance

consecrated

had

introduced

suddenly

are

;

the

use

may

They

realize

not

of what

aware

time, their hearts

(ifwe

eyes.

receivingthem

were

when

their

as

[SERM.

the

at

holden

been

well

pression)as

they

But

Scriptures?"

to

seem

PRESENCE

SPIRITUAL

a

at

presence,

He in

He

vanished

; manifested

passed

knowledge,

; and

with

instance

His

manifested

Himself,

from to

and from

sacrament

presence

once

His

that

if

hidingof know

sight. consider

the

account

of

His

appearing


OF

X.]

St.

to

CHRIST

He

sepulchreweeping not. at

He

to

kingdom

was

if, in another

sence

in

His

The

Him

after

Thomas the

not

thou

much

so

the

Son,

Nature,

but

present

in

solemn

Holy

Ghost

consists

we

believe

brought

and

that

the VOL,

that

blood VI,

be

see

was

had

what

our

thou

hast

they

that

Faith

seen

have

is better

to

we

not. we

the

with

the

to

us

the

of

our

the

God

Christ,as

And

it is

We

Him

see

possess virtue

of

manna

issuingfrom

"

His

not

that

by

the

preciselyit ; but

we

have

we

healing hand,

flowing from His side.

;

man

is effected.

; in what

not

divine

stillreally,

gracious communion know

be

"

Father

and

but sensibly,

faith.

Christ

end,

of the

unity

omnipresence

Him,

the

suggestingthoughts

elevatingsubject.

is in the

He

this

know

under

of

locallyand

us

breath, life-giving and

and

as personally,

with

effects it

He

How

are

believed."

in the

not

hearts

our

to

; he

observe

; blessed

will

He

only as

not

us,

touch

because

Thomas,

of

afterwards, St.

and

but

:

pre

one

Mary Magdalen

see

suffice,by way

promised

with

sense

be

to

touch

allowed

But

to

indeed,

touch.

this most

upon has

of "

yet have

and

sightor

Let

both

Him

His

that

not

Him.

believed

hast

seen,

than

to

allowed

was

says to him,

Me,

not

to

full evidence

Lord

and

touch

knew

let her

not

not

St.

recognising Him,

she

the

at

did not,

show

discipleswere

two

allowed

not

Himself,

way,

as

stood

but

He

would

away,

145

she

He

Him;

sense.

While

but

new

CHURCH.

appeared,

revealed

vanish

once

THE

Magdalen.

Mary

When

IN

And

His

are

been His

lips,

hereafter, L


looking back,

on

thus

been

of the

prophet, with

Day,

that

it shall

Lord, at

find

saints

but

end

it shall be

time

Christians,

comes,

them,

rience

of

sort

a

Him

to

minds,

as

and

before

seemed

glory.

happen they no

And

to

of the

to

us

;

strong feeling,or

ful, yet if faith, they

we

are

that

that

only

be

then

savour

has

been

of

meaning

at

them

beams

of all the

and

5"7.

rites

them, though

on

the

time, elicited

submit

to

and transfigured,

xiv.

of

providences that

painfuland

even

with

place,which

earthly,with

looking back

Zech.

has

will expe

and

has taken

of all

afterwards

3

God

Church,

to

come

years

recollect

even

sense,

were

on

Christ

it not,

one

that, on

before

time, yet afterwards, if

that

but

without

seemed

the

to

least expect it, risingupon

token

them

:

even

sincerity, they

this is true, in

ordinances

and

if in

investingall

them,

the

in

they

dark

Nay,

heavenly fragrance

immortality, when

in

Nay, though they seemed

nothing at

come

pass

to pass, that

knew

will

They

all

come

degree,

a

though they

believe

or

have

their

in

and

known

looking back

on

of their hearts.

burning

they

least

it,at the time.

to feel

lightV

to

in

words

clear, nor

shall be it shall

night: but

with

lieved

of the

come

be

not

which

day

one

feel, at

the

lightshall

the

Lord

shall come,

it shall

have

we

of the

Day

God

my

And

Thee.

past, will been

that

conscious

is the

Lord

The

"

be

evening

the

Such

day,nor

not

be

[SERM.

ourselves, as if in fulfilment

we

that

shall

we

favoured.

which

the

PRESENCE

SPIRITUAL

THE

146

distaste them we

in feel


OF

X.]

that

it

have

a

been

has

IN

THE

for

good

testimony, as

a

the

through

CHURCH.

of

147

there;

be

to

us

reward

fulfilled His

has

Christ here

CHRIST

we

obedience, that

our

promise, and,

Spirit,though

and

He

as

He

said, is with

be

the

Father. He

May and a

enable

obtain

to

river, the

Most not

God

moved

early. the of

:

exalted

among

earth.

The

Jacob

is

our

the Lord

the

of

shall

God

blessing.

shall make

the

is in

still,and

Be

...

be

whereof

holy place

High. be

of

measure

streams

the

God,

of

full

a

full trial of His

to make

us

help that

Psalm

There

of her her I

of

hosts

and am

is with

xlvi. 4"11.

L

2

is

glad the city the

of

; she

that

God

shall

right

; I will

heathen, I will be exalted

refuge V

4

bounty,

tabernacles

midst

know

"

us

; the

in

God


SERMON

THE

XL

EUCHARISTIC

PRESENCE.

vi.

JOHN

"

This

is the

Bread

which

of

quarter

Trinity

Sunday

mental

Season,

Season the

of

and

good

are

mysteries

truths and

of the

takes like

are

which

rain,

the

make

now

He

reveals

His

heart

is the

to

the

good

heavenly

the

dew, the

in

who

and

root,

the

those

good

The

so

purpose,

and

heart;

faith

Gospel

soft

does

believing.

which the

God

of

true

the

to

in

ground

faith.

to

is

called

specially of

Sacra

it

preceding

sincerity

to

to

the

called

be

are

we

as

Season

called

are

and

man

Ash-Wednesday

Season

the

a

die."

not

fittingly

as

that

heaven,

from

from

year

may

Christmas

we

the

grace;

down and

thereof

eat

may

THE

cometh

50.

sunshine,

heavenly

seed

to

grow. The

the

text

Sacramental

died in

the

and

rose

fulness

of

again of

His

Holy for

and

greatest

mysteries,

that

vouchsafed,

the

of

speaks

which

highest faith

Christ,

Communion.

us,

is in

death

and

it of

has

all

of

been who

spiritually present, His

resurrection.


EUCHARISTIC

THE

His

call

We

neither

be

seen

proached He

course

is

is that

He

is

is

given

Communion.

Now,

with

which

first

it is

Supper,

and

of it, given

the

that

of

omits

other

omit

at

great gift contained say, is his rule

:

St. Mark

an

againstour could

in three said ;

days.

in

it,he

his

account

know

brethren ; and

Hence,

contain. of the

last

omit

they

the

of doctrine

they

the

Lord's

the

Evangelists.We what

institution St. John

Supper,

to

enters

of the

account

His

at

enlarge upon it.

upon

and

build

They

accordingly,St.

do

accusation

trial,that

again not

John

the

inform

He

had

This, I and

said

when

supplies the

the

brought

Temple us

at

doubt, that

thus, for instance, St. Matthew

Lord

destroy

chapter

the

upon

account

an

and, because

give

know

Sacrament

of

treat

matters

what

contain

Communion

it ;

or

could

one

supply

especiallyin to

all three

three to

way

manner

Holy

no

comment

omit, and

while

think

is, in fact, a

John's

this is, of

and

text

does

by

carnally,

need

in the

that

St. John

of

it is St.

in like

we

the

to

; that

senses

how

know

ap

taken, I begin by observing,what

would

sight one

And

by can

be

present

nor

and

us,

but

cannot

of the

any

that

reference

chapter

this

to

He

; that

or

present there

is

place,

All

mystery.

a

who

a

name

a

reallyabsent,

by

in

Sacrament

but

were

really present.

Holy

from

He

149

Holy

were

heard

nor

present

He

though

of

He

ascertained

or

is not

if it

as

expressing that

of

way

not

speech, and

of

this

in

presence

spiritual presence, mode

PRESENCE.

He

of God He

omission

so

;


150

THE

and, while

he

His

EUCHARISTIC

The

some

had

then

which

in three

He

resurrection, after

Again

;

of His

Christ

instituted

least there

at

Matthew omits after

is

of

meaning, by Lord's

with

which

he

in like

Nicodemus

alone

explains as deliver

as

able that

ordinance.

an

in

Lord's

our

mention

express

does us

manner,

of

not can

being "

say, doubt in the

of

His

up

give

of

St.

"

the

the

in

John,

while

discourse

of

passage

other

of

our

discourse

And

before

chapter

with

he

Sacrament

subject,a

the

St.

in

its doctrinal

us

he

us

Evangelists

And, further,

it is remark

Nicodemus,

no

Baptism, though Baptism discourse.

of water

Baptism that

He

Baptism, so

of that

previous

a

an

Baptism.

of

doing

teach

subjectof that born

also

value

His

discourse

is made

evidentlythe

speaks

does

doctrine, what

a

to

by

death.

Evangelists introduces.

I say,

manner,

and

But

on

of the

Temple,

;" meaning

Sacrament

institution

of

means

this

a

His

to

raisingit

put

of

record

Resurrection,

for

mind

St. Mark

meaning

the

framed.

ascending on high,but

St. Mark.

mention

His

by

His

no

it up

been and

it on

and

the

and

the instituting

explain the

not

His

of

circum

Him

Destroy

"

raise

had

St. Matthew

account

did

I will

time

it was

asked

and

be,

to

body,

own

of which

Him

the

at

chapter the

referring in

was

days

His

Temple

He,

[SERM.

charge

out

to

come

said

resurrection and

before

years

Jews

sign;

of

the

over

passes

trial,he relates in his second

stances

is

PRESENCE.

and

Baptism before

and the

the

Our

Spirit;" He

Spirit," yet

is meant.

In

He

not

us,

Lord

does

none

like say


EUCHARISTIC

THE

XL]

He

; but

Blood

speaks only

blood

flesh and

His

discourse

Nicodemus

His

of

would

it

course

He

spoke

allude

to

when not

surely,to

of

His

to

would

He

us,

His

flesh and

He

was

for

pels,He

points

mystery

of

had

Blood

of

alludes and

one

to

of

the

He

us

does

His

Judas.

"

is

a

His

devil?"

now

drink*

and

other

way

Wine

as

as

and

the

His

Cup,

Blood. that

our

place just Judas

just

before

had

Lord's

before

had

chosen if He

He

of which

Body

and

gos this

them.

in

discourse I not

three

in which

Bread

Body

that

Have

chapter

eat

that

as

took

the

to

venture

Apostles that

as

considering

and in

the

fulfilled

of the

Supper

words

sacred

consecrated

of His too,

it, that

you

unreasonable,

may

the

His

Bread

partaking

betrayal by Judas, taken

did

one

to

in

be

to

and

It is remarkable, of

Spirit," He

afterwards, just before

them

to

partakers

institution

then

consecrated

in

Of that

before

such

related

as

was

grace

and

were

but

ever,

out

spoken, ;

spite

say

as

in

declares

blood; and

crucified,

assigns the

in

to

Lord's

our

Capernaum,

solemnly

live

shall

none

they

of

follows, if

as

At

investigateit. before

His

as

Holy Supper.

be

to

seem

is

it

chapter

the

bearing, then,

The

He

; and

the

evi

words.

express

and

water

in

that

Supper,

unreasonable

very "

Baptism

say

refer

not

be

and

as

Baptism,

to

in

Baptism

naming

not

which

of His

refers

.Body

bread, and, again, of

of

Sacrament

the

to

His

are

however,

words,

;

dently refer to

wine

and

bread

definitelythat

151

PRESENCE.

you

us

His par He

twelve,

before

His


EUCHARISTIC

THE

152

mind,

His

in

place when Observe,

the

the

idea

of

recurs

to

of you

all ; I know

choosingthem.

whom

then, Christ

When,

other

I have used

"

Supper,

He

I

not

speak

chosen

V

words

of

the

the

and

of

was

describing prospectivelythat gift,which, the

season, to

His

parts of the

consecrated

Church

what

fathers

from

heaven, that

die.

I

heaven for

:

which

I will

In

in which Bread have

;

just then working He

this,He

wrought

a

the

true

Eucharistic

able

time

and

was

taken

on

but

for it is

My He

away,

John

shall

take same

xiii. 18.

flesh,

Lord

our

of the

loaves,

broken

as

and

I will

give

fed you

like these

by

When,

the

follows,

bread

that

live

world."

say

is not

flesh."

brake, using just the 1

the

not

from

give is My

and

to

on

such,

did

he

miracle

when

come

Bread, which

barley loaves,

live for ever, He

miracle

shall

but

goes

and

observe, that

actuallyblessed

had

upon

I will

the

down

down

came

life of the

I would

corroboration been

the

cometh

Bread

of this

to

of Life.

thereof

eat

which

that

Bread

reference

wilderness, and

the

may

convey

Bread

which

Bread

in due

to

were

with

that

in

Bread

eat

give for

wine

am

manna

man

a

man

the

and

says, eat

Living

if any

:

ever

had

the

am

I

"

is the

This

dead.

are

did

and

Speaking

ever.

text

chapter containingit, He

bread

He

be,

to

was

Your

for

take

formally.

last

of that

time

to

was

Sacrament

the

instituted at

too,

[SKRM.

prescience,what

divine

He

PRESENCE.

then,

bread, action

as

I

you, the

perish

it you

and

"

shall before

blessed, He

had


in

used and

the

doubt

that

recall

to

sixth

their

it the

would

He

said

but, nised

in

previous promise that

and

this

great

is the

Blood"

of

the

Nothing

ness,

but

thought that more

been, to

so

to

than

recog

fulfilment cannot

we

does

look

consecrated

proof

no

all how

at

If this

words

very

they

show

chapter

Flesh

"

therefore

less,

; for

they evidently mean that

and

all the

it at

they preciselymean

high

on

some

cannot

we

very we

clearly how

more

observe

not

increase

little of the

one

the

matter

show

can

blessing is, than has

recol

it.

comprehend

dency

the

St. John

Sacrament.

do

what

high,

very

that

Nor

know

face

be

present,

have

Surely, then,

requires

it, then

it.

show not

thing

it

so,

to

he been

accomplished in, the

gift in

do

we

the

be

had

Communion.

Holy

allude

does

is

re

should

would

in

He

surelythey

Supper

this announcement

of

elements If

?

the

to

?

which

to

in

were

promise

had

circumstances, of His

intended

they

bread

us,

loaves,

Apostles

the

He

that

life,and

among

institution

towards,

on

have

Who

such His

that

doubt

if

should

a

the

recorded

of His

them

of

could

discourse

fulfilment

this well. under

how

John, and

give

flesh and

lected

His

153

miracle

significantaction

St.

of

the

body,

minds

chapter

cognise in

His

that

by

PRESENCE.

of

instance

called it His

even

of

EUCHARISTIC

THE

XL]

to

that

detract

gift;

so

large portion hold.

That

from

The

it.

the

far of

high

Church's

the ten

its marvellous-

Church from

has

it, we

Christendom

belief,which

goes

never

know holds

beyond


154

THE

shows

ours, to

the

how

do

we

admit

there

considers Lord's

Bread

of

appearances

is

adding

planation.

This

contain

marvel

thing

them

to

then,

us,

themselves, apart from

wine

and

arid Blood

Body

for

ground

no

any

Let

bread

the

handled, under

Wine.

and

words

own

without

the

touched, and

directlyseen,

are

that

or

transubstantiation,

Christ's sacred

that

be, and

to

;

I allude

gift is really.

is called

of what not

[SERM.

PRESENCE.

great the

doctrine

which cease

EUCHARI3TIC

Church

our

saying, and enough, by

additions

even

of

way

ex

them

consider

now

our

which

in

after

came

wards. He

then,

says, of Man

Son

and

Whoso

you.

last

My

Blood

eternal

day.

For

do

He

who

is the

used

difficult

Why

should

of

which,

startle

us

in

at

up

indeed, and

they

observe, first,that face

Truth words He

and

have

that

needlessly?

creatingdifficulties

?

Does

itself,should

He

words

words, the be His

? of

mysterious, but

not

would

Does

taken

figurativeway

plain

used

case,

very

is it conceivable

Love

they

some

otherwise

be a

is

when

them

of

be

must

which

intelligible.But

and

My

him

raise

is meat

they

can

declaring something plain

I

the

on

How

not,

life in

no

drinketh

and

I will

Flesh

words

evidently declare

they

Flesh

the

indeed."

these

great mystery.

flesh of

blood, ye have

My

My

the

eat

ye

life,and

is drink

1. About

If

His

drink eateth

Blood, hath the

Except

"

would sole

that have do? effect

to

perplex, to

mercy

delight in

put stumbling-blocks


in

have

deep

some

awful first

words

at

as

what

come

is

hard

they

This

token

no

desire, and

raised,

they

are

of

consequence

Christ

what

Surely

Persons and

of

Almighty and

Body of His clear I

and have

:

Blood

favour

who as

?

object,

mistake

on

imagery,

for

with oppo them

nothing?

meaning? naturally

so

the

and

mere

of

all hands,

truth?

literal

allusion

explain

but mean

the

other how

merely these

awful

carelesslyto

said, surely would

not

Manna.

of

of

His

Body

the

favour

giving

giving us words be use

Christ's

receiving a

our

Christ's His

Surely

precise thus

words,

the

eating

passion

can

to

our

merely meaning

is, in

God

real

aversion,

real

Lord's

our

of effects

the

for

to go

one

improbable.

are

blood,

a

as

they

this

general

consider

; that

Blood

a

meant

there

pledge

without

this is very

Next,

flesh

again

in

yet all of

Saviour's

our

wel

to

these

feelingsof

Are

of

disciplesto

surprise or

indeed,

discordant

after all unfounded?

deep,

2.

the

are

the

by

excited

will be

they

such

led

St. Peter

incredulous

? And

witnesses,

Are

:

His

read

be

is

or

us,

the

with

may

which

who

with

either

:

will

question

hopes,

but

beyond

All

saying, or

promised

believing hope site

in

other, with

the

or

is

meaning?

of them,

a

doing

so

meaning

those

as

impression

back,

way

His

beyond

words

as

His

excite

possible; He

It is

in

purpose

likely,that

more

?

them

155

He

Does

?

cause

disappoint

then

and

go

without

way

our

PRESENCE.

EUCHARISTIC

THE

XL]

are

treated. such

a

us

and

of His

pledge far too

Christ, definite


THE

]56

terms, did He from

them

and

Now

guage.

to observe

His

gift,was

The

and

certain

a

was

Bread

that

manna

His

He

in

favour,

the

Christian

was

a

the

Church.

promise

Gospel,

doctrine

but

it is what

known,)

at

not

of the

is

life,or

and

certain

says

Blood,

them

and

Him

and

by

the

heaven

; not

like

partakers from

and

a

it

faith

in the

manna

not,

much

in that

doctrine

really given, taken,

particulartime,

and

the

less,

is,the gift of His

in

or

grace,

privilegesof

might be, (though

or

mercy, of

state

is the

; so

God's

not

the

surely is

eaten

; it is or

therefore

What

the

manner,

Manna,

; the

; it is not

Gospel,

manna

a

Church

It

Lord

our

of

true

its

save

covenant

new

precious Body the

from

gift,taken

eternal

of

the

or

the

as

real

imputation

or

the

us

The

Israelites, and

wilderness, that

the

health,

Christ, in like

And

God's

favour.

gift created

down

could

in

was

wilderness

a

is to

came

caused

judgment

life-impartingmanna.

a

in

manna

Himself

which

manna

manna

something

life,or

or

the

to

own

people.

that

death, but

eaten

external

God's

to

partaken by

true

compares

a

God's

betokened

concerning them,

that

He

which

something

gift

a

also

resolve

the

simply health,

not

life, and

external

to which

manna,

lan

simple

of this considera

force

figure of speech, but

a

was

manna

the

the

in

expression the

far removed

so

particular,really given, reallyreceived.

manna

continued

of

easy

that not

favour, but

says,

so

idea

an

convey

it increases

tion

definite

to

mean

[SERM.

PRESENCE.

EUCHARISTIC

a

way a

own

and un

certain

;


THE

XL]

EUCHARISTIC

particularspot evident,

namely,

;

I

Next,

3.

for

loaves

miracle, but

a

what

He

It would

for

then

and

He

sion

they

did

the

marvel, heaven. the

when

out

them

they

look

to

for

it

as

to

but

were

something

gather

not

and

the

as

fault

miracle. the

saw

ye

loaves

and

Gift

meant

give

to

on

this

occa

unbelieving to ask

to

for

His

them

to

such

from in

ancestors

the

What

them

Bread

them

on

over

when

bidding

spite of

it.

is

this will account

conduct

ancestors,

find

desire

finds the

imitating their

food, and

miraculously given,

He

He

as

in

setting

their

Eucharistic

the

promise

manna

discounte

is here

of

for

account

Their

mere

be

power,

being

given,

would

must

because

eat

His

between

will

wilderness.

wonders.

upon

which

divine

about

They

went

Sign

His

when It

did

ye

supposing

others,

signs

and

it.

not

says,

Now

of

on

withheld.

"

because

ever

signs

dwell

not

to

of

He

what

in

stimulates

He

difference

and

look

to

He

special Sign,

for the

gaining

view

generally represses

here

me,"

a

after

if there

as

singular

filled."

for

of

means

a

says,

seek

them

as

the

of

desire

miracles, but

a

only

miracle

the

on

Jews'

signs,but

were

the

with

them.

Ye

reproves

observe, this is contrary

here, because "

the

Now

seem

peculiar before

it

where

and

Lord

our

dwelling

not

body.

the

nancing

already made

elsewhere

for the

food

have

spot when

that

observe,

multitude, as

157

is celebrated.

Communion

Holy

I

as

and

time

the

at

PRESENCE.

seventh

Moses' was

forget

that

day,

telling this it

immediately

but was

de-


THE

158

pendent in

this

Table

EUCHARISTIC

the

on

age without

transcendent

fear, lest

being

marvel

vouchsafed

loaves, which lose

is

4.

In

what

has

the miracle munion

be

of

; this

before

ter

be

the

must

great

the

Atonement,

Jewish need

not

be

were

comprehensible kind

of

as,

speak

for of

the

loaves, may contradiction

be

thousand

to be

in the

be, unless

the

men

it is

persons

of the

fed

speciouslyrepresented to in

terms.

How

could

the

the

be

in

loaves

is

Eucharist to

impossible. being

deny

Antitype

wont

are

is,

are

though

of the

mystery

which

we

Moreover,

miracle

it

who

that

ground,

the

let it

shadow

indeed

misbelievers

of the

chap

For

it.

miracle, which

a

that

implied

from

Himself.

instance, that

five

great perilof

types of Christ, the

protectionof

againstobjectionswith it ;

be

those

nature

This

St. Paul

that

the

reality? unless

Priest

a

the

type of Holy Com

a

fulfilment

on

Priests

of

follows

like

argue,

of

life's sustenance,

declared

type

the

greater than

power

that

by disbelievingit.

was

much

and

of

us

Body."

Loaves

it is all but

so

Let

?

us

said, it has been

been

the

us,

willing to

a

Lord's

considered, if the

how

in

work

this

to

it

Corinthians

the

discerningthe

not

raise

strengthened by finding

expresslywarns "

of

that

expectation of

invisible

only

benefit

Lord's

; without

greater far than

us,

related

the

reflection

to

the

the

to

come

should

real, though

a

ask, is their conduct

me

feelings which a

[SERM.

admiration, hope

awe,

of

Let

?

different, who

very

assemblage

we

Giver

PRESENCE.

assail

For

with almost

it be ? did

to

five a

the


of

substance

and

that,

for

in

created dition

nothing,

whole

till the

short, is

What,

in

As

Christ's

to

created

this

how

raised

; but

blind

the

by saying Such

is the

then

against observed,

it

the

against

is

is the real

If

loaves

is

in difficulty as

if

with

make

latter

I have

by

the

of

served

in the

Apostles means

of

have

the

dead that

is meant ?

persons

brought let

it be

which

is

urged

Presence

in

Holy

and

;

of

objection to

the

miracle

its truth, neither

Eucharistic

presence

any

believingthat gift.

our

closelyto

more

the

miracle

interpret

of the

observed, wrought the

means

not

the

or

?

be

do

be

may

this

as

of the

still

Sacrament

We

what

marvellousness

real

no

are,

loaves

Christ's

of

the

marvellousness

And

such

just

loaves

by saying

which

of

out

it may

five thousand

the

of

mystery

Communion. of the

objection

miracle

the

fed

labour

satisfied.

were

but

:

arose

con

again

opened,

are

it

was

the

by

and

is meant

dead

loaves

the

that

reduced

supernatural.

what

the

or

saw,

Or

man

ultimate

thousand

eyes

know

we

that

miracles, they

man's

blind

a

?

by multiplying the

said, intelligible though know

in

same*

for this

time

again

five

meant

other

it the

was

same

grain is

159

where,

bread,

of

the

or

every the

and

one

which

and

man,

and

shape

the

into

grow?

there

at

PRESENCE.

bread

the

and

here

bread

of

EUCHARISTIC

THE

XI.]

same

mystery

former,

of

His

carefullyrecorded

consecrating it.

St. John

as

and

the

He

which

ob His

appointed "

says,

as

loaves

the

acts, which

Supper,

to

Lord,

our

of

Holy

and

Loaves,

miracle

outward

this

connect

the

He

took


160

THE

the

loaves,and

tributed Luke's

He

the

of the

took

them."

consecration

to heaven, He

told

by

us

institution bread

"

same

of

the

loaves, He

took the

the

form

them, is the

celebration "As

"

of

He

of St. Paul

God

to

in

broken

had

One

it,he began

insisted John

on

in

these Luke

vi..11. xv.

Lord's

36.

Luke

"

: "

He

thanks,

resurrection

He to

Lord's

our

took

and

:

bread

And

them."

thanks

gave

all, and

them

when

he

eat 2."

and

30.

taking bread,

since

; and

Matt.

xxiv.

the

breaking

Supper,

19.

His

gave

narratives

xxii.

the

gave

of

them,

doubt, then, that

in the

Matt.

to

giving thanks,

blessing or sary

of

of

form

took bread

he

presence

cannot

form

"

the

disciples."And

after

brake, and

took

it to

miracle

account

with

meat

at

the

the

of the

gave

same

is

hand,

"Jesus

His

to

loaves

the

his account

fishes,and

the

in

and

looking up

other

it, and

the

gave

read,

we

the

second

Sacrament

the

blessed it, and

and

2

and same

sat

brake

and

other

the

gave

Communion.

observed

loaves

seven

brake

and

brake, and

the

in

and

"

Evangelist,in

disciples." Again,

of

account

five loaves

the

it,

.

this, on

Holy

Sup

brake

given by

Matthew,

blessed it, and

and

seven

St.

.

blessed,and

the

is took

.

disciples." And

His

to

:

loaves

St.

Lord's

fuller

a

dis

with

thanks, and

gave

He

"

fishes," says

two

this

of the

Again,

the

of

Evangeliststhus the

given thanks, He

institution

bread, and

unto

gave

had

[SBEM.

disciples."Compare

account

per.

PRESENCE.

He

when

the

to

"

and

EUCHARTSTIC

xiv.

it 19.

Acts

is

it is

a

neces

so

much

evidentlybeMatt.

xxvii.

35.

xxvi.

26.


tokens be

EUCHARISTIC

THE

XL]

"

tells

loaves

there

working of

the

?

on

For

us.

it

work

"

is the

so

One first

sight,an

has

been

and

His

from

How

can

Saviour had

in

mured

it,

can

hear

His

words.

it ?"

eth, the too

long to

seems

He

had

in used ?

admission

His

usual VOL.

VI.

of

said,

spoke

is

a

into the

them

This course

:

"

that on

our

other

Our

His

they

eat

ye

blood,

still mur

saying,who

hard

withdraw

It would

allow

wonderful

follows

from

acted

occasions

take

us

of this de

meaning

Lord

He

Spiritthat quicken-

qualifythe

to

Except

argument's sake,

first ; what

at

"

us

saying,

eat?"

in appearance

profitethnothing." now

giving

drink

and

It is the

let us, for

said

retracting what

But, when

did

to

way.

had

themselves,

"

"

other

He

strongly

He

when

which,

He

of

said, "This

enter

; but

us

againstwhat

Lord, that

flesh

At

besides.

tell the

to

of man,

then He

then

supernatural

a

brought

His

you."

and

is

among

instead

Son

"

flesh

claration He

be

our

give

life in

no

at

feeding

one

rather

to

answer,

flesh of the have

in

the

strove

man

The

circumstance,

a

said, spoke still more

the ye

They this

is observed,

instrument

I will make

found

"

of the

loaves, interprets the

incredible, when

was

it

also.

objected

flesh.

should

the

objection may

examined, will be

what

as

other

said

form

same

outward

observation

more

Jews

the

why

is,the miracle

of God."

with

Supper;

work,

The

there

multitude

Lord's

that

Christ's

was

great

a

what

and

"

161

else

something extraordinary,

insisted

and

PRESENCE.

that words

such

according when

M

an

to

persons


His

refused

in

them, but

one

find

they ought rule

This

hesitation.

Pharaoh, whose

to

if He

said, lest

beware, from

you

aid,

And

grace." did

minds But

said.

given All

no

him

unto

this is

Gospel. One."

ference

My

from

accuse

His

take

to

enlightening

complained, that the

spoke

it be

declares,

made

and

them

"

Me

unto

He

man

;

He

gracious in

words

would

seem

There

He some

Therefore said

.

Jews

Jews,

believe

I unto it

except

were

Father."

let parallel,

and

ye God

are

there

The

a

of

come

;"

adds,

in the

truth,

being

can

him

what

the

ings with

the

man

.

draw

explain away,

not. .

that

you,

or

if

Me,

to

come

which spirit,

observe, He

believe

that

of you

from

given, and

unsay,

says,

provoke had

him

Murmur

"

gift that

they

he

chapter,as

Me,

sent

preventing

flesh and

to

He

of

instance

can

divine

withdraw

the

question about

had

His

had

He

lightwhich

carnal

a

unbelief,

because

man

hath

then, after

in consequence

to

great law,

by

the

in this very

by objectionsyou

His

in

hardened

which

It is

"

accepted without

dealingswith

yourselves; No Father

in

even

persons

have

to

so

such

some

among

except the as

God

And

it.

self hardened

not

those

and and

withdrawing them,

of God's

heart

urging

not

fully exemplified

most

in allusion

if

as

aiding

sense

rejectingwhat

we

[SERM.

graciousannouncements,

insistingon thus

PRESENCE.

EUCHARIST1C

THE

162

instead Him Himself

to

His

deal

chapter of

the

same

observed,

tenth

I and

"

of

embracing,

of

stumble

blasphemy,

God.

words, and

Father

My

This a

correct

was

as

are

at

if He

their

in

inference,


had

they

does

words.

His

prophets spoken

and not

called

He

call

the

Christ.

gods

As

then

He

occasion

to

He

rso

sion,

to

us

high

but

was

He

of His

use

and

is

to

so

as

of

but that

the

the

Holy

one

on

and

Body

another went

His

occa

on

to

and

as

apparent

they ought He

to

vouchsafes

Communion

is

a

givingit.

foregoing lead

it is our

love ; and M2

In

figuratively,

so

of

none

if He

figures.

seemed

His

denial

of

as

strong saying ;

God,

feel that

miracles

called

advantage

heavenly means

of Christ's

He

God,

is

and

names

take

that

He

objection.

seemingly a

apparent

reflections "

to

might

God, being

them

though, on

into

flesh, and

conclusion,

that

indeed

He

so,

words

heretics

His

Such

creed

verily and

us

saying

that

make

He

say that

those

but

denial

His

of

of their

were

more

Son

reallyGod, though

is

after

explain none

ground

rulers

Testament

with

argues

explains the

much

the

Holy Communion,

in

Old

tell

they had

whether

tell them

He

reduces

gives

Blood

and

not

the

true

judgment, He

the

does

is ; but

as

of in

God,

He

He

though

them

figuratively ; if so,

Himself

admitted

asks

them, not

(as it were) and

recedes He

does

which

conclusion

correct

a

He

but

drawn, away

it is

eat.

which

humbling

it from

He

them.

truth

of

instead

Mystery, repel

Him

flesh to

the

embracing

it upon

force

not

that

them,

of

the

before

163

His

give us

correctly inferred,

themselves He

would

they,instead

when

PRESENCE.

they rightlyunderstood

case

He

that

promise

But

other

in the

just as to

EUCHARISTIC

THE

XL]

duty to instead

us

to

this

make

much

of

denying


THE

161

EUCHARISTIC

feeling cold

or

hearts

our

things

them.

There

sacred

there

; but

curiositywhich

all who

feel.

former

sure

of

the

The of

men

who

St. Peter

(as of

grace

God

surely there hath

not

into

the

awful

in

the

Gospel.

seen,

heart

of

man."

in the

day by day

the

of

"

as

have

eye

entered

interest let

;

and

put

us

God

upon which

grace,

are

words

beyond

great

are

the

Gospel

such

wait

us

into

into"

the

feel

let

;

instance

Holy Angels,

of them

news

mea

looked

Under

us

treasures

Christ, which

in

hid

Let

into

devout

their

to look

desire

"

of them

the

the

performed,

the

way

for

in

heard, neither

ear

expectationat

ourselves

case

us)

nor

and

they

of

tells

wonders

are

will

when

carnal

prying

holy

a

possess

mere

exemplifiedin

Bethshemesh,

to

a

irreverent

love God

latter in the

ark ; the

the

desire

to

is also

is

[SERM.

is indeed

high-minded,

a

"

them,

towards

with

curiosity,

PRESENCE.

or

thought. all, let

Above and

teries let

too

are

them,

and

while us

proud love

pray

desires then

Him

the

nation

of the

Son

of

atoning death,

are

them, to

and

of

us

His

mys

to

doubt,

giftof humi

who

minds

humble

are

do at

humility

bears

us

such

doctrine His

birth

seek

not

offended

give

blessed

God, and

for the

carnal

"

occasion

Him,

to

us

feel that

we

and

love

minds

livinginsightinto

His

on

draw

to

Him

who

Those

apprehend them;

will

Let

severe

love.

lityand

but

When for us,

earnestlywait

us

Him

pray

faith.

give us

to

us

them;

of the of

resurrection, that

them.

real

a

"

and

Incar

Virgin,

a

we

may


THE

XL]

that

desire

tual

a

Him

a

joy

on

the

under

we

they

who

their

templation

have

not

while

they

vouchsafed

knowing

a

to

the

them,

believing

us

Him

be

;

are

have

found, and

the

vouchsafed

now,

hope

good indeed

have

believed.

they

enjoy

of

Him

even

a

"

blessing,

than

find

to

Blessed

thoughts

they

they

to

yet

blessed

more

that

and

mysterious

into

are

is

things,

Him

in

feel

must

after

anxiety

there.

seen,

reward

of

He

sensible

of

rea

Let

longing an

"

that

find

enter

even

of

veil

one

but

"

presence

hearing

shall

that

have

His

for

effec

Communion.

Holy earnest

an

the

No

Incarnation

of

us

be

may

Economy.

the

that

give

to

thirst

"

of

towards

disposed

165

Communion

gracious

Mystery

the

pray

that

of

PRESENCE.

Holy

the

type

lizes

EUCHARISTIC

others, additional

it.

They the

which

other

are

con

does

men

in

not

;

the

and

gift

privilege


SERMON

FAITH

THE

XII.

TITLE

MATT. "

shall

Many with

from

come

and

Abraham,

JUSTIFICATION.

FOR

viii. 11.

the

and

east

and

Isaac,

shall sit down

and

west,

in

Jacob,

the

of

kingdom

heaven."

LORD

OUR

He

says, what

here

where, that the Gentiles, who

Abraham

and that

says,

they

throughfaith ; the

text

found

so

rion, unto

"

no,

you,

west, and

words I

"Verily

That shall

in Israel

scarcely necessary

thing the

most

to

of the

that

of

adds,

have

the

Abraham,

so

Gentiles,

so

he of

I say and

east

and

Isaac,

St. Paul, it

heaven."

that

not

Centu

and

"

the

from

come

of

I

observe, declares

emphatically ;

Apostle, as

privilege

great

you,

He

;" then

with

sit down

unto

is,as

shall

many

He

immediately preceding

say

great faith," that not

that

gain

Jacob, in the kingdom

and is

are,

would

for the

with

God

of

favour

patriarchs. Moreover,

other

the

thought

heretofore

were

the

inherit

reprobate, should

else

frequently says

may faith

the be : "

same

called as

for


THE

FAITH

Gospel

the

blessed

are

of

expression.

Him,

In

"

V

would before shall all

be

of

faith

In

the

his

great truth

same

accidental

some

he

nation

every

is

variety feareth

that

righteousness,is accepted

worketh

and

the

baptism, Peter, with

St.

which

they

Abraham

faithful

with

by

then

So

tory of Cornelius's declared

God

thee

saying, In

Abraham,

unto

be blessed.

nations

167

preached through faith.,

heathen

justify the

JUSTIFICATION.

FOR

Scripture,foreseeing that

the

"

instance,

TITLE

with

Him2." Now

asked, God

the

here

If all that

"

be

how

question

faith

Sacraments,

are

regard

acceptance

given

and

external

Church

the

it to their the

Church,

the

joining

Church

the

heart

diffused

Church.

Scripture They

cited ?

1

Gal.

the

seem

iii. 8, 9.

on

text to

a

and of

all

This

the

speak

the is

for

come

earth

by

taught by

the

question

impression legi such

by

such

if the

2

spiritual

they

is what

others as

merits

individuals, and

over

mind

and

His

of

communicated

as

the

with

state

mere

gift; and

own

favour

mere

of

in

taught

real and

a

according

itself of its

as

is

is a

us,

Church,

wide,

timately produced of

it

is this consistent

is, How

It

imputation

the

and

the

Communion,

is not

views

that

into

far and

extended

He

which

principleresidingin from

of Christ

with

faith, but

to

is Church

necessary?

Church, that the grace able

acceptance with

for

is necessary

Christ, how

in

has been

asked, and

be

may

Acts

passages as

great

x.

35.

I have

giftof


FAITH

168

Christ

were

His

favourable

of

its faith

; whereas

means as

being

an

inward

it

being

an

union

it

of

speak

have

and

and

the

for it.

it and

of it

as

a

for

to

seem

it

as

to

himself, certain

a

all, gained by coming

united

of the

speak

individual

social and

of

speak

of

seem

for

gain

it

means

They

may

We

They

being something

as

one

of

speak

the

Church.

the

and

us,

to

and

in us,

any

same

of

seem

we

the

himself.

by

gift,one

with

[SERM.

account

renewal

what

as

TITLE

THE

and

to

of life

way

we solitary; speak

and enterprise,

journey

a

in company. this

To

it may to insist

dangerous of others

speak of

that

;

Church not

without

save

this,we

shall observe

saved

Scripture

by

faith.

to

For

"

unto

He

the

thee

as "

both, both

; that

be

by

and

us

ye

shall

do

we

in the

they to

be

those

fellowshipwithout "

says,

the

come

that

think

All

believeth," yet He

man

if

as fellowship,

Church

hear

will

both

and

"

Lord

our

heathen

Believe

other,

Church

saved

that

given

being

one

and

"

speak

and

is to

duty

our

as

faith

that

and

violently,who

as

neglect to a

rule

in the

without

him

If he

says,

other

instance, if

possibleto says,

nothing else,

if so,

texts

some

still others

necessary,

texts, and

faith

think

who

be, that

and

exclusion

to the

faith,throughthe Church,

of

with

; and

the

in

set

and

are

to Christ

deal

it

nothing else,

communion

it is unfair

texts

though

communion,

one

certain

true

of salvation

way

replied,that

on

and

of faith

Church

the

be

Church,

and

a

things are elsewhere let him

publican."

be If

have," yet elsewhere,


FOR

XTL]

"

Except

he

Paul

says,

works

of

as

Further,

is

the

"

if St. Peter

God

who

elsewhere

he

exhorts

hearers

his

remission

there

is

of

their

"

be

that

us,

Christ

into

of

works

is

one

that

truth."

accepted

righteousness,

baptism

the

the

one

every

baptized,

sins, and

the

faith," and

ground

and

St.

baptism,

one

one

as

that

to

"

"

Him

says

If

regeneration,''

of

baptized

says, that

fears

God."

been

pillarand

Spirit,

faith without

laver

well

spirit,"as

one

Church

yet

have

the

expresslyassures

the

by

of

of

kingdom

Christ," and

on

and

water

still he

as

169

justifiedby

are

us

many

put

with

we

Law,

the

saves

body, the

that

of

the

"

"that have

born

into

enter

cannot

Christ

be

man

a

JUSTIFICATION.

us," and

saves

order

in

gift

to

the

of

the

Holy

Ghost. And

further, it may natural

more

in

means,

that

there set

one

and

of

is

in

the

inconsistent other.

have

We

were

a

food

or

would

person

any

one

appointed

some

clothingwas it must

go

say

interpretingthe

in thus

with

harmony

of this kind

speech

say that

clothing, to

any

that

be

for it ?

the

day.

every

he would poor he

got, and And

other; the

one

give

person

broke

his

where

would

day, and

every

place where particular to

distinct

impression conveyed by

cases

of

to

various

be

particularbenefit, and

some

in

of

impression conveyed by the

forms

union

forced

nothing

with

use

gain

to

expressions

nothing

similar

this

than

order

shown, that nothing can

be

it be

we

For

instance,

some

benefit,

who

wanted

promise, the food

those

the

who

it,

if he or

the

desired

thought reason-


FAITH

170

able, if

a

poor

insisted his

himself, without and

pointed? the

other

had

asked

who

might not

to

ner

Christ

"

Ask,

then

ye

shall

to

may

rules,

certain

for

house, and

our

so more

true

there

are

speak

so

is

in

itself,than

implied gaining violence rich

said,

gift "

exact

but

I and one

which

and

it is

God's

to the

you

give it you

condition, I meant

which

be

may

to

an

an

"

I did

suppose

any other

simple faith, For to

latter

came

alms, and

instance, his

then which

poor

for as

nevertheless,

nevertheless, and

for

said, which

alms

not

it is :

specified, any

the

indeed

to say

necessary

besides

promised

to

us.

language.

then, when

asking

our

present purpose

favour

us

upon

objected,that

not

are

their

man

mean

be

shall

ye

treasure-

which

hardly

it may

which

to

promised I

certain

absolutely,that

largely and

a

a

giftto

man

Apostles,

enjoin

to

Scripture,it

of

passages

neighbour, "

are

it ; but

doing

His

sufficient to entitle

about

of

suppose

that

hour, when

Believe, and

mean

neces

in like

so

or

"

appoint

to

so

conditions means

and

person

the

some

charity;

one

yet might

from

at

ap

that

any

charitable

asked

Himself

may

plain,that

is

much

yet

gaining

our

faith

This

who

by

say

to

have," and

ye shall receive."

and

place

ground

give

a

place,and

some

saved," and

be

those

the

on

would

dispensed his

he

where

As

excuse

sityof going and

him.

he

the

to

go

"

that

Ask, and

say,

mean

forsooth?

in the

abruptly

giving it directlyfrom

to

said

of "

him

his

on

having

why,

[SERM.

accosted

person

and

public way,

TITLE

THE

a

it,

free

I shall

mention, is not


JUSTIFICATION.

FOR

XII]

in

inconsistent

is, that

condition

one

miles

hundred

for

language,

and

feel

such

that and

man,

tended

conduct

the

the

of

means

silence

the

means

other

; and

therefore, that faith

justifiedby

if the

real sense,

in

but

which

work,

other

For

example,

striction, and unto

call How have Him shall

of

the

"

There

Greek

all that the

upon

of

whom

they

Apostle

hear

it is said

for

the

they ?

;

concerning of

any be

must

we

and

absolute

in

not

sure,

a

of view,

point by

prerogative

a

whether

;

"

St.

Paul

rite,

or

For

the

call

how

have a

So

Lord

Jew

over

be

shall saved.

whom

they

heard?

preacher?" then

the

all is rich

whosoever

in

shall not

re

shall

Him

on

without

between

Lord

same

and

without

by

Him. of

they

concludes

and

difference

no

Name

believed

not

full

possesses,

call upon

shall

then

very

truth

proper,

Scrip

denial

a

so

mind.

is

:

to

is

of Christ's

passages

certain

a

of

con

only means

Scripturebe in

or

means

temper

or

of

word

a

peculiarand

sense

no

in

in

only

merely,

sense

a

such

in

observed

the

be

rich

faith

benefits

to

meant

the

passages

the

being equivalent

other

certain

certain

gaining be

it must

that

death,

of

would

it is

that

speak of,

in

in

Now,

one.

poor

I

persons

prominently spoken as

the

foreign

a

one

every

mockery

a

five

some

first learn "

this

place where

some

in it ;" was

said, and

walk

to

should

petition me

crueltyto

a

by

ture,

bounty,

my

I

what

should

you

it,or that you

stored

I have

with

terms

set

171

And

faith cometh

they

believe and

then

by

in

how the hear-


112

FAITH

ing, and

the

hearing by

be

may

THE

said, these

knowledge of

the

truth

Bible

St. Paul

what

"

will has to

call,and

to

believe,

and

he

believeth

man

mouth

;

sive, how

given

the

word

how

you

is made

the

are

opened

receiveth, and that

knocketh

may

be

unto

give

God;

he

and artless,guileless,

stand

it ?

If to that

doubt

and the

to

the

faith And

3

so

to

pray,

shall it be

x.

10

believe, done

17.

?

speak

or

does

unto

be

and

it

under

to

to

meaning the

whom

call

according

them

to

preached, can

all to

but

him

to

it

that

convey

it

Scripture,it

does

"

that have

comes

such, too, it may

Rom.

Is

is

of

ask,

V

Gospel

"

and

that asketh

one

the

sound

to

knock,

intellect

at

the

it shall be

simple-minded,

which

but

heart

comprehen

findeth, and

not

or

first sight it has?

Gospel

find ;

opened

it is meant

He

with

cultivated

poor

at

has

the

Ask, and

"

; for every

it shall be

refined

; he

with

said, how

seeketh

that

a

may

promise.

For

"

or

him

He

more.

the

shall

said, for plain men

require a

to

of

words,

you

a

salvation 3."

be

ye

him

doctrine,

answered

unto

wide, it may

for any

Give

righteousness,and

seek, and

;

will be

the

revealed

justified.

unto

simple

shall be

the

is

confession

Again

we

him

requires nothing

he

that

is necessary

seize,claim, appropriate,use but

Surely,it

himself.

it to

calls the

he

preacher ;

God."

plainlydo imply

is all that

give

;

[SERM.

of

word

words

person'sapplicationof book, the

TITLE

on

God,

to

their

?

added,

4

was

Matt.

St. Paul's

vii. 7, 8.


and

are

do

seem,

life

of

message chose

it to

take

knowledge

his

power.

I

I

is his

of

it, an

that

his

of

by

Lord

our

first,what 1.

to

mode

this does

of

our

not

has

right?

a

not

is

nothing

more

5

believingis broad

in believ

what

in

truth, miser

most

present

it

sense

it does

and

believing,

not

"

"

are

the

involve,

the

that

Cross.

is, the

under

us

sole necessary

giftspurchased And

for

us

observe,

now

imply.

imply anything

that

it, a right

is comfort

about

justification. Faith

person

if he

is his warrant,

asking, give

the

the title to be justified, but

the

had,

in

what

title,nay,

on

true.

whom

it ;

a

explain

aside.

it.

receive

Jesus

It does

saved,

be

to

his

be

to

there

hearing

a

grace

that

in the

; and

from

title to

right and

be

put

to

one

hearing

seem

knowing, confessing,and covenant

be

interest

evidence,

would

that

then,

say,

considerations,

offerof

an

implies,and

it

follows

what

such

if every

proceed, then,

is true, what

shalt

explanation,

of Christendom

it.

Believe

"

;

thou

lightlyto

had

came,

else is true

state

and

as

This

whatever

ing

seem

himself;

his

able

some

avail himself

to

in

means

no

with

it does

mean,

to

by

they

They I

certainly much

is

There

said

V

house

thy

and

Christ, and

Jesus

Lord

the

173

jailorat Philippi,he

the

to

language on

JUSTIFICATION.

FOR

XII.]

sole

necessary

xvi.

31.

to

our

the

time

right

or

and

title necessary;

rightand

forthwith,

Acts

is

which

for

the

he

has

a

possession


FAITH

174

and Is

of

enjoyment it

matters?

using ?

holding,and

Are

there

necessary the

of

The

right to Christians do

why

be

to be

Christians

made

is the

Author

means

us,

him

and

that

He

hath,

that

giftswith

is what

but

; it is

second

prepare

for

our

wills

to

be

us,

does

a

pared should

:

good

person for

the

both

soul and

wait

for?

those

who

are

but

form

world

next

without

body

into

to

ready

go

not

means

from

who

time

the

God

gift with

first

involve

good

giftdoes

it ; it does title to it.

a

death heaven

works

die ?

once

? is there

?

are

or

pre

rather, I at

once

nothing

in the there

; but

and

translated

through, even

He To

whom

title for heaven in

us

Him

Him

constitute

at

for death

He

an

Christians.

due

but

our

is fruitful

who

nothing

:

gift,it does

works

ask, is he

in

of that

case

faith, that

given.

also

and

evidence,

an

promise

a

general

children

our

that

of

it,it does

the

made

birth

very

in

Finisher

faith, will He

give the

Again

of

God

evangelical,justifyinggrace not

their

a

? if so,

made

so

; it is

from

shall be

more

have

they

are

be

claim

a

gone

Christian

? Faith, then, in the

Christians

spiritualtoken

inward

of

but

particularcase

made

having,

Christians

of

right to

It constitutes

Christians. should

Gospel,

the

origin is, in

we

the

baptize them

of the

children

Christians;

made

merely by

we

scheme

the

first

be

to

?

possession? Or,

of

children

infant

be

for

forms

no

take

parents.

right the

a

is necessary

instruments

case

title to them

just

is not

through, no again

[SERM.

a

is it all that

but

thing indeed,

TITLE

things than

in human

so

THE

no

case

to

of

persons


in the

detained

upon same

?

Surely,then,

thing

as

to

be

can

be

in it

death

because

thing

they

A

else.

not

benefit,

or

by

a

show

It is that

which

we

hold,

now

claiming the benefit, as the

in

texts

faith has

merely

say, he

who

time

by

some

this, and

no

say which

stance, Lord

be

how, the when,

is

the

we

have

not

past, pre received,

we

still

are

If, then,

be. he

who

has

where,

is all

been

promise the

they

certaintyat

plain from

shall call upon a

a

but

justified.And

already

saved;" the

have

that

much,

shall to be

more,

has

we

which

say

It

not.

or

once

may

any

title,

a

benefit, of redemption, they

means

Whosoever

shall

case

is indeed

believes

reference "

the

(which

say,)that and

the

sole

our

about

to

we

for

or

question merely

right to

a

which

on

is

conferred

all bound

at

before

is still

title because

a

It is not

it.

faith

title because

the

parents

heaven

benefit

been

it

children

their

nothing

prove

title

If, I say, the

that

certain

has

be

to

future.

or

but

do

are

texts

that

indeed

in

the

our

themselves

fit for heaven.

are

is it less of

nor

yet received sent,

Saints

title to

cease

faith is

a

saints

no

all the

and

because

baptism

benefit

the

of

prove

or

title is not

a

that

prove

they justified,

be

whether

to

and

question

title to

to

without

Christians,

in

have

to

unless justification,

our

were

texts

there

are

possession;

brought

Christians

does

in

justified,fail

involves are

be

?

heaven

to

go

earth

which

175

flesh,who, if they died yesterday

since, would

year

to

JUSTIFICATION.

FOR

XII.]

those

is

Name

given,

by what,

they

texts

For

made. the

some

that

to

in

of the but

these

the

parti-


FAITH

176

culars

uncertain. but

the very

by

are

Time

But, mode

the

on

other

too, that

We

as

may

ment

a

as

And

ment.

shall

of

kingdom

sittingdown? for

session. but

it is not

of

the

Is

other

A

which

texts

Atone instru

an

it says, that and

the

same

as

;

thing,and

one

might

same

is pos

sittingdown

be

shown

cited

commonly

are

in

faith, sittingdown

title is

the

many

sit down

title,sittingdown

our

And

another.

as

coming for

sittingdown.

possessionis

Christ's

Baptism ;

well

justification.

goes before, leads to,

Coming

"

as

may

our

and* West,

stands

is

of

text

heaven.

baptism ; coming

title,we

as

the

East

coming

;

faith is the

that

supersedes

cause,

the

mode

nor

say

Author

it

say

we

the

as

again of

so

from

come

the

well

meritorious

propositionleft

the

it shall be.

it is the

well

of

hand, if

as

[SERM.

mentioned,

is not

the time

or

say,

form

promise given, that

a

TITLE

THE

in the

question. 2. This whereas

becomes

faith is

in

some

gaining acceptance, of the

the

as

means

;

expressionof

prayer

is true

insist upon,

moreover,

not

promised,

we

are

so

expressly told instant

instance,

"

far

from

it

to

pray

again

in order

it shall be

of

plain to

certainly promised

time

in prayer,

Ask, and

is

of

evidently is true

it is too

the

event, yet

and

continue

success

is

whatever

Now

means

places,spoken

prayer

that

faith, so

that, though

the

is,in other

of faith also.

in the

to prayer

made

passages

prayer

and,

consideringthat

clear,on

still more

of

succeeding is

being immediate, and

again, to

to succeed.

given

you

;

For

seek, and


hear

to

;

power

coming

tain

of

seek

that

without

He

spake

not

of

; and

mercy

the

enter

road

leading,to justification, by a ditions, of which I

part.

say

shalt

have,"

little

imply

is

Call,

"

that

as requisite,

plies

that

the

we

Ask, can

willing. Sometimes, at

swrers one

act

6

VOL.

one

prayer,

of faith

Luke VI.

; but

xiii. 24.

thou of

act

one

"

message

and

and

gain

I

am

one

to live to

begin

leading,infallibly

first and

be

faith, one

con

on

and

our

thou

saved,"

as

call,is all that

it shall be

given you," im

to

answers

or

sole

"Believe, shalt

doubtless, and

God's

acts, but

series of events

is the

faith

that

and

to

us

title ; and

our

It is

it is not

two

is,

Again;

course

a

:

the

at

that

faint 7."

to

entitle

or

imply

end, that

this

like manner,

in faith is

in

in,"

two, but

which in

the

contrary

be able6."

not

or

justifies us,

walk

to

faith is to

have

then,

therefore,

in faith and

and

it

does

enter

to

cer

does

; but

enter

them

unto

prayer,

of faith which

to

shall not

pray

of prayer,

act

one

continuance

to

parable

ought always to

men

act

will

"and striving, a

seek

own

and

for ? The

strive to

"

our

sure

only ?

ask

we

told to

gate, for many

seek "

what

once

unto

sufficient title

true

one

in

put

our

Most

act, and

one

elsewhere

are

strait

imply

is

opened

giftis the

receivingit.

gain at

we

invitation for the

pray

be

it were,

is,as

the

; to

means

word

we

salvation

Here

you."

177

it shall

and

find ; knock,

ye shall

for

JUSTIFICATION.

FOR

XII.]

the

at

prayer

God

mercifullyanHe

sometimes

speaking of

7

what

Luke N

at justifies we

have

xviii. 1.


178

a

FAITH

right to gather

all

they can

the

event,

pray

will

But

other to

justified ; that,

he

this

to find

was

suffice to make

give him

but

work

stance, first

for

far from

not

it, he

For

the

Testa

that

to

lead

have

instance,

otherwise

to

on

have

to

to

faith

a

all, title in

even

a

interpretedin

as

this is certain.

Cornelius

of

faith;

this faith

but

did

given

? No

the God

There

; it did

of mercy

this circum

was

in his case,

that

the

given through baptism,

not

to

New

thought

not

remarkable

had

to

believes

find

made

was

him.

spiritualgift was was

surelyin

who

Christian justified

a

specialand

own

certaintyby

We

titleto it. It moved

miracles

still it

but

him a

but

being

much

specialinstance

a

us

faith.

obtain.

of

so

a

begins

in the

believing,but

on

admits

he

of

given

was

man

and

in God's

who

so

matter

a

find

A

respects,

some

to

is made

obtained,

which

faith has

back," be justified.

draw

we

he

as

obtain,

by justification

whereby case

later

or "

things.

have

has

shall,shall

he

thought enough,

not

was

this,that he who

time, shall certainlyand

which

of

ment

I say, that

; and

passages

own

sooner

instances

such

[SERM.

that

be

shall,unless 3.

is

TITLE

God

in God's

way,

from

prove

from

promise

THE

at

once

send

to

his faith.

upon an

So

Apostle beforeit

given.

was

Take faith

again the

he

Damascus, not

then

obeyed

instance the

justified. He Ananias

was

St. Paul

himself.

heavenly vision, But

waited.

and

of

waited sent

; and

he three

had

and

to

days

he said,

"

"

went

wait, he he

By into was

prayed ;

Arise, and

be


FOR

XII.]

wash

baptized,and the

of

Name

baptism

8."

believe,

To

instrument

having faith,was

the

Again, consider Faith

cometh

word

of

read

the

God."

This

Prophet

He

heard

he

justification ; but Hear

it.

his

; what

water

Would for

a

hinder the

it have dead

he

gift?

worth says, do

Thou

not

put

condition

is

had

Acts

mere

he

had

he

the

have

title to receive

to

?" You seek

was

And

earnest

so

rite ? espe

outward had

believed.

hindrances

to

already

obtained

mayest, if" He

a

xxii.

price ; "

The

it

Philip treats puts

before do

men

Eunuch

was

a

N

2

mere

the it

such

condition.

a

was

:

he

Men

things.

A

buy nothing with

going to

9

16.

as

worthless not

life ?

giftof

been

heard, and

about

conditions

something.

8

a

a

baptized

conveyed to

sacred

See, here is

"

which

end

atoning

the

9

to be

He

No, he sought baptism because

seeking. "

order

it

asked

rite, when

outward inward

he

now

baptized in

rational

been

have

had

great

that

on

He

me

the

case.

Christ's

declaringit.

ordinance, for

ciallysince Would

was

doth

ing ; why, except

Christ.

in

words

was

hearing by

concerning

own

baptism

see,

Ethiopian Eunuch.

Philippreaching

faith

had

once.

fulfilled in his

was

Isaiah

at

and

by hearing;

He sufferings. text.

not

of the

case

but

eventu

great mercy,

ally of receivingbaptism, but

"

gift;

to

receivingit. St. Paul

of

in God's

sure,

the

confess,

to

the sufficient titlefor the

the

was

179

thy sins, callingon

away

Lord

call,were

to

pray,

JUSTIFICATION.

receive

Acts

viii. 36.


FAITH

180

else there

had

been

belicvest with believest.

then, manded

both and

eunuch;

he

Lord

caught

him

away

before

Philip

to

and

then

and

not

out

up

the

; He

baptized,

faith,then

baptized without of it

the so

;

fruit of He

to

"

went

on

was

when

Spiritof

did

not

take

baptized;

he but

preached,

away.

Had

the

Eunuch

and

Eunuch

he

would

would

from

Him

would

not

only he

have would

"finished

righteousnessV ; and

and

rejoicing."

1

Rom.

ix. 28.

then the

good

have

gone

the

He

had

have

not

God

for

would

been

had

away,

and

great mercy

not

water

enough

still had

still have

But

caught

his wray

"

"

and

believingsoul through strument,

given

Philip preached

his faith ;

in

was

it

baptism.

it short

cut

it

the

water,

messenger

the

baptism ;

soon.

claim and

him

therefore,

not

doubtless, in God's

providence,another

giftwas

the

think

did

caught

was

length

He

went

and

and

the

com

they

Philip At

Philip."

away

preach. he

of

he

the

"

"

come

were

both

him."

done

was

Faith,

"And

still : and

accomplished

was justification

they

title.

water,

baptized

deed

The

finished.

the

into

If thou

God."

of

stand

to

thou

said, I believe

and

sole

engage "If

mayest."

Son

the

is

chariot

the

down

answered

title,the

the

was

scrutiny,no

heart, thou

he

Christ

Jesus

that

And

[SEHM.

condition?

the

was

all thine "

TITLE

delay,no

no

what

Now

ment.

THE

frustrated have

had

title,the the

work,

the justified

Philip,his new

in

Christian


FOR

XII.]

One

saved,"

the

word

Lord

the

on

be

the

Here,

he

then,

hearing by

the

word

promise

unto

him

St. "

was

Peter

The

tell

promise"

children,

and

baptized" "

the

for

Silas

He

did

sent

seeming

I thank

"

you," except

name

ter

show

should

chosen that

setting

say As

two

that

I

is

water

was

a

of

2

I

St.

he

feeble

element,

vessel

in

the

so

the

bap chance and

the

of

merito St. Paul

mentions, in

he

Gospel.

baptized

baptized

1 Cor.

rather

the

saved.

had

God.

the

name,

for

are

that

whom

feeblest

the

was

all

my

or

one

men

God

said to

giftwas

a

own

themselves

up

which

the

himself, that

avoid

to

be

"

why?

"

great

their

your many

baptized

preach

to so

in

baptize

through

means

2."

baptize, but

Apostles wished

to

be

of

the Let

therefore,

jailor,or

says

to as

St. Peter

the

to

?

shall receive

ye

What

did

his

Pentecost.

off, even

be

"

sins, and

Ghost."

to

the

to

says, then,

any

of

issue

in

and

you,

afar

baptize,because

not

seeming

rious

the

St. Paul

tism, that of

was

him

unto

next

of

day

is unto

are

shalt

were

what

shall call ;" and

it; for St. Paul

did not

was

This

Holy

that

Jews,

our

God

remission

the

gift of

says,

thou

Accordingly,

the

on "

jailor,

by hearing, and

his ; and

and

and

spake

came

God."

of

all that

to

Lord

the

as

he

"

the

to

all that

to

faith

what,

us

Silas

and

"

said

Christ,

and

Lord,

181

Paul

Jesus

then

and

"

of

house."

St.

instance:

more

Believe

"

JUSTIFICATION.

"

mine

the

of

none

lest own

minis

Church,

to

Accordingly,the Apostle

i. 14, 15.


182

FAITH

generallyhad

with

offices which

he

did

deacon, and

was

a

and

did

the

and jailor,

him

the

same

house."

He

then, and

the

noble

rejoiced

their

on

he

else would

procure,

has

said

is what

nothing He

else does.

Gospel, of

gaining,but

within but

him

that

understood

a

warrant,

the

is,and

in it

person, who

administration, it was

salvation, into

was

which

he

did

jailor title

a

gave

in

them

what

has

it.

sense

nothing

hearing not

a

this

means

was

has

fully

so

of

candidate

Christ,

and

under

die

before

its

that

person

on

to

that

the

him, justified

earlyChurch

was

:

what

what

of

And

the

seek.

justification ; he

believed

put by God's

he

they

has, heartily,

that God

by

all his

humble

does

means

receive

not

the

baptism conveyed

preparationfor baptism, happened

his death

what

explain

justifyhim.

and received

that, supposing a

with

procured

and

the

title to

a

will

He

else

to

rejoicedafter baptism.

and

to

has

who

believes

and

happened God

was

place in

baptism, but

Faith

possession.

nothing

faith

baptized the

being baptized. Faith

gave

more,

baptized he

found

have

Ethiopian

been

Apostle,

an

Silas

which

change

they

Philip

before, took

not

baptism

Enough

that

believed before

had

rejoicewhen

Both

was

However,

"

Men

St. Paul

a

those

himself.

upon

us,

rejoicebefore baptism

not

administered

rejoiced, believingin

he

"

while

therefore, I say, it is

St. Paul.

inward

Eunuch,

take

before

case

not

him,

to

and

[SERM.

friend, who,

baptized;

all his ; and

and

TITLE

some

not

baptize;

not

likely,in

him

comfort

and

companion

THE

mercy

into

would

have

that

state

entered

of

by


Or, again, suppose

baptism.

for his faith and

For

baptism.

where

than justification,

his

graciouslyconsiders a

work

good

other

and

in

providence,

will

lead

from

meet

them

His

and

Angel,

prison forth

He

;

He

or

the

ordinance

at

or

saving

He

calls ; and

and

whom now

the be

plain

throw

of Christendom.

in thus state

He

what

I trust

thankful

things which in

being

able

we

to

a

gush

appointed In

some

will open

foreknows,

a

them

He

justifies ;

consolatory lightthese

there

see

do

disordered

present

interpretingScripture,and of

in

glorifies.

the

upon

; or

by

predestinates,them

He a

send

suspended,

the

calls, them

them justifies,

it is

considerations state

whom

He He

whom

and

dissolution.

whom

He

Apostle's

an

are

without

Bap

or

water

gives faith, He

For

and

of

at

means

of

He

grace.

predestinates;

He

Him

to moment

He

And

rock

the

His

in dreams

for Peter

spring

a

from

other, where

for

way

make

soul the

visits ;

speak

Joppa

will, if all other

reconcile

way

will

unto

even

miraculously

voice

He

or

send

will

of

Ethiopia to Jerusalem, ;

or

way

will, by

He

whom

begun

some

He

for He

which hath

that

Ministers

and

souls

the

miracle

a

it in

perform

Churches

faith, Christ,

of that

him

perfection.

it to

them

Philip to

will

without

manner

work

his right. He

as

create

about

round

tism

too, his salvation

true

rather

deprive

us,

bring

has

martyred

was

person

in like

man

a

trust, would

humbly

we

a

secured

be

to

183

baptized,then,

not

considered

was

JUSTIFICATION.

FOR

XII.]

is

presumption

in thus

; and so.

no

judging

if not,

we

It is most

of

may true,


184

FAITH

then, and of the

THE

to be

never

Gospel

TITLE

is*lodged in

the

world, according to the

and

progression;

detached

may the in

it

trunk the

of

air, and

Church

be

that

instead

serve

it

an

instrument

It is

baptism, whereby,

and

who

into

in

the

soul the

one

of its

from

has

branch

or

in the who

faith is not

grafted.

instrument, they that "

it

graftedinto

are

Church

all its

go

depends

the

who

the

not

privi

inflow has

never

privileges ; he

grievouslyin it, or or

suspended. us,

else

will not

those

title to be

it,or sinned

schismatical

quite a

serve

; and

He privileges.

then, all about

reason

the with

Church

privilegesare

numbers, for

a

with

communion

on

has seceded

is born him

And

into the

entered

an

who

anything

but justified

rightly,"that is,by faith,

Church."

leges; ing

it

as

it ; it is

faith cannot

a

the

as

None

Wishing

is not.

grafting,but

of the

bottom

nor

justified body

"

receive the

of

in

well

earth, and

livingtree,

faith

are

As

be whirled

impossible.

and

None

the

grafted into

the

at

Neither

coming,

the

on

whole is

there, in there, and

the leaves

included

are

place of baptism. are

be

be, which

to

of

and

one

It

this.

to say

make

can

fruit

divided. to

strewed

ground,

the

yet all be

external

truism

be

tree

found

whole.

one

over

continuity

a

here, and

but

portions of

a

and

here, and

wray,

is, as

parable,by

found

not

be in the

stream,

are

It diffuses itself like leaven

it.

isolated

branches

grace

divinelyappointed body,

a

spreadsfrom

wherever

that the

explained away,

and

a

[SBKM.

vast

heretical There

sect, are

to

great

multitudes, who,

other, through their

own

fault

or


FOR

XII.]

The

of

power

of the

God's

according

say, that

somewhile.

somehow,

Testament

and

Church into

enter

His

at

the

the

themselves, they receive their

this world the

Church

they

be

birth

or

led

no,

as

first

to

seek

nor

it, and

choice,

they call, they

cannot

glory and

;

be

to

them.

tell,any

than

more

all

if

have

He

gives to those,

the Jews, have

the

peculiargiftsand

of

the

Covenant

of

the

of their

Gospel.

Yet

a

title ;

they knock,

this true

God

influence spiritual not

treasure-

sect

faith

rewards

of assistance, what

measure

and

believers,and

the

when

to

in

opened, true

"

and

us

how, they have

Who

they

whether

or

;

the

answered,

grace

whether, by

or

to

renounce

these

whether

; or

refuge to

any

"

shall

opened

what

of

of the

coming,

length be as

coming,

gifted with

not

gifthere

them,

to

home

and

of their

it shall be we

Saints

death

shall at

eyes

revealed

of grace

house

if

the

coming

upon

justification

extraordinary dispensation unknown

an

covenant.

due,

into the

second

kingdom

least

at

it is

were

faithful souls will be received of the

Gospel

it is

Christ's

till Gospel justification

justification,

faith,there

Whether,

waited,

of

humbly, yet confidently

is true

promised,

it is

the

heaven,

of men,

the

lustre

and

with

masses

may

there

shall be ; there

Old

these

provisions of

the

where

cleanness

the fulness

countenance,

to

fails

privilegesof regeneration.

intercourse

spite of this,we

in

positionwhich

a

Spirit,the

participatedby

not

But

the

the

creature, the

new

lightof are

of

enjoyment

185

in

fathers, are

the fault of their of the

JUSTIFICATION.

who

it ; of

power

yet, like

endowments it is

a

great


186

FAITH

comfort the

to believe

of the

out

or

Name

thus

gift in

rightly,whether far

so

with

a

limited

is not

that

calleth

perfect heart

and

pure

we

the

they belong

the

to

who or

the Bible

religion, according to

our

has, alas, too

however

phrase,which

is the

Bible

the

in fact ; but

help, towards

wards

And justification.

faith, yet is the way involve

faith is the

is

a

by reading Scripture,thousands,

who

are

baptized,yet

heart

in

and

Sacrament.

the

state

went

up

partake

before of

that

or

within

which

them

of the

minister

heart.

Thousands

which

profane men

take

cannot

who

are

have

trust,

may

prayers who

Holy

the away,

cleansing

are

and

he

fault "

in branches

a

or

alms

obliged to

Communion

doubtful

with

administered

we

through faith, in

his

of

elements

involve

not

in unconscious

still are,

Thousands

God.

the

to

means

for the

are

Cornelius, when

of

consecrated, have

who

unwilling schism,

or

resy

God's

virtuallycatechumens,

are

spiritcandidates

Thousands

strange

meaning

a

title to it. And

sure

thus

not

; not

faith, though it does

it, so

justification, yet

the

through

reading does

as

to

true

means,

faith,and

secret

not,

circulation;not

that

is

it

use

Church

rejoicein their

well

may

those

to

country,

a

Holy Scripturesis

or reading,or knowing possessionjustifies,

and

the

on

that

not

to

that, in the Church

one

every

possessionof

the

inestimable

and

favour

heritage,but

Lord

[SBBM.

saved.

And an

TITLE

God's

Church,

of the

shall be

that

of His

bounds

THE

un-

rites,yet

ignorance

preparationof of the

Church

strippedof holy ordinances,


FOR

XII.] the

though

those

have

God's

the

ritual

state,

contrary

shows

to

once

faith

upon Satan

tism.

willed

has

nelius's

the

between an

but

case,

the

We

state

inconsistency of

lent

in

in

advanced

(strange to say) combined

pride,or ness

to

God's Church

with the

! What

Spiritindeed

is

of

How men

faultyin of

or

does

is

that

a

many

Cor

in

as

life,lying of

with

such

miserable ! how

is

excel ! How

others who

yet

! how

are

is faith

profaneness, or

with

headstrong blind

all this show

strivingamong

living God

days,

sanctification with

Bap

yet having

consequence

faith

despondency,

truth

of the

very

come

of

as

perhaps

good

the

edifying seems

poorly

very

Sacrament

us.

our

points,how

some

clear and

even

end, in which,

disjoinedfrom justi

of

the

see

spi

Christendom,

not

all around

face

is that

without

of years, nay,

two.

anomalous

the

faith

interval,

justification;an

the

plain,and

disordered

have

graces.

should justification

that

through so

perhaps

numbers

is

faith,

of

secure

in the

and

which

in

power

mournful

it, how

will, faith

Christ's

to

it is

though happy

even

Christ

fication. at

but

time

same

Christendom

of

seek

Body,

is the

disparage ordinances,

who

thousands,

Catholic

Such

given

separation,become

in

and

abides.

Lastly, at

be

to

divinelyenlightened to

Holy

presence to

not

One

that

join

it,

to

Sacraments

the

And

trained

and

their faith

through to

born

remain

wont

were

lost ordinances.

those

been

in

receive

besides, which

graces

through

faith

their

187

themselves

Sacrament^

two

through

may

JUSTIFICATION.

us,

hardly here

but

but that

; that

that the

beams


188

His

of

favour

is

have

but

we

aids, of

dences

wild

a

But

He

His

has

He

God

placed

us,

;

of

to

gives all

faith,

just

and

as

on

Him

pray

all

and

whose

others

to

join

faces

the

that

it, to

are

to

the

turned

pro

;

of

if

bounds

we

give city

might Eden.

brethren,

privilege into

evi

world,

of

my

within

trust,

and

plants

outside

God,

praise we

us

the

that

;

wide

sweet

as

of

faith

;

the

in

may

inestimable

this

bring

those

let

justification

bear,

trees

bless

kingdom

ourselves

Him

as

face

signs

;

graces

Sun

the

His

hid

has

best

way,

rich

us

He

not

it

that

but

Gospel

but

"c.

us,

that

not

uncertain

let

on

;

fruits

and

flower,

hid

mercy,

such

ducing

TITLE,

shed

are

Righteousness

in

THE

FAITH

avail

may let

of

us

pray

light

where

the

Living

thitherward.


XIII.

SERMON

OF

JUDAISM

PRESENT

THE

xi.

HEB.

"

These

all

having

died

in

afar

them

seen

embraced

and

them, the

earth."

WHAT

St.

Paul

many

persons

faith,

and

grims

on

the of "

old it

They

he

them,"

fessing

yet that "

"

says,

through

These

faith,

and

again them

the "

yet

"

of

Isaac

faith ?

"

blessed

about

all, having received

not

obtained the

to

course

faith.

their

of

the

received

and

embracing and

"

con

pilgrims

on

come."

promise."

the

Esau

and

a

of

faith the

in

Jacob

things

to

the

off,"

and

paradox

Yet

having

strangers

were

pil

promise.

again

afar

and

have

about

them,

and

them,

should

any

object

them

seeing

of

a

the

not

persuaded

"

they

what

concerning

and

only

By

is

chapter

faith"

in

being

earth."

he

;

that

have

not

is

but

promises,

strangers

were

states

viz.

day,

deny

died

promises,"

this

this

fathers

they

plainly

the

received

persuaded

were

that

should

of

does

and

confessed

of

13.

having

not

off,

here

yet

whole

the

faith,

DAY.

:"

Again

good And

report ob-


190

JUDAISM

the

in

serve

OF

the

text

faith

apprehended

It is

one

spoken of,

it announced saith

the

I

you

what

said

mise

of

promise

to

I

And

for

hence,

gift of and

you,

remission

manner,

the

to

when

of

the 1

xxiv.

that

we

49.

Acts

heart

new

I

going

33.

And

for the

the

Jesus

Christ

Ezek. Gal.

St.

be

baptized

is unto

St. Paul, in like

after

ii. 38, 39.

heard

asked

promise

Soon

Isa. xliv. 3.

i. 4;

pro

shall receive

ye

for the

"

and

away,

the

Wait

"

multitude

sins, and

put

Spirit within

was

Repent,

"

receive

promise by faith of

Jer. xxxi.

the

children."

Spirit through faith." "

I will

"

spiritwill

Lord

Holy Ghost;

your

says

days,

blessing

Behold, I send

"

was

inward

My

you." Again,

...

the

and

put My

our

do, he said,

to

the

their

in

Again,

new

will

upon

those

Father, which, saith He, ye have

of the

what

law

is

covenant

again, "A

a

Apostles,

Father

My

of Me." Peter

His

"After

thy seed,

.

.

is which

"

hearts."

and

not

Israel," thus

of

put My

their

does

is the

"This

prophets,

it not.

promise.

promise

"

you." Accordingly, when He

the

the

of

thing to

Faith

faith.

the house

you,

And .

had

faith,another

have

to

offspring." And give

persuaded

promise, yet they

will

it in

[SERM.

language,their

;" in modern

Spirit upon

will

within

I

write

thine

also

the

Lord,

My

upon

with in

parts, and pour

"

regeneration.

"

I will make

that

strong words,

receiptof

equally clear

is

DAY.

promise through

in itself the

involve It

the

thing,then, the

PRESENT

them

them, and embraced

receive

THE

he V

xxxvi.

iii.14.

22.

the

of

promise

speaks

of

Elsewhere 26, 27.

Eph.

Luke

i. 13.


JUDAISM

XIII.]

of

speaks

he

PRESENT

THE

OF

"sealed

being

our

DAY.

191

with

that

Holy

Spiritof promise"

of

spoken

not

yet

faith is

arrived

yet

the

This

God's

of

may

have

may

he

faith,

faith for

a

justifica

unto

have

yet

yet his,

not

be

may

to

grace,

true

not justification

counsels

secret

doctrine

this

seems

to

so

many

time, when

that

consider

we

with

nected numbers

a

way,

circumstances, it is real

solation born

and

a

ordained

baptism

us

either

or

by

of

had, who

saints

and

that

not

Christian

if

they

have

When

solemnly

doubtful

very no,

or

it is

though they

not

may

to justification

have

a

are

the

con

such

such

whether

great not

the

of their

the

Spirit;

though they day

con

new

faith, as

in justified

faith, even

that

under

or

persons, it

have

or

baptized at all,or

not

are

baptism

were

not,

Lord, and

our

justified, yet they

old

is

water

such

believe, that

to

have

justifyinggrace.

make

to

as

efficacious

consolatoryone

very

persons

regenerationby

among

such

me

of

the grant certainly,

not

in

may time

have

ordained

be

and

promise,

it.

unto

at

man

faith, so

have

is rather, though justification

; or,

still in

A

justified; he

be

justification,he tion, yet

a

is

text

of Christian

condition

token.

a

still not

the

Fathers,

the

thing to

same

apprehend

and

it ; that

enjoy and

the

which

from

chapter

and

Spirit;

old

the

of

instance

it is not

embrace

to

and

the

in

taken,)that as

the

(from

moreover,

promise, and

the

gains

great giftof the

is the

promise

the

that

faith

then, that

It appears,

have

death,


JUDAISM

192

He

allowed

who

He

promise,

the

it

who

of

moment

allows

it, nor

suggesting does

him

to

it warrant

unbaptized is

have forts

will

or

vided, than

receive

the

His

calls, them He

them justifies, where as,

with

are

according earth

from has

to

and

those

the whom

world He

and

He

will, sooner into

sooner

the

or

will

do

it

or

of

when

be

He

through

faith.

But

an

pro gone

the

promise; He

and

His

later,

later, does

com

faith,

declared

it in

are

another,

or

heirs

he

not

had

paradise those

by

as

justifies ; whom

Church,

called

or

would

alms

has

the

nor

that

has

man

time

one

to

His

;

less that

Apostle

an

God

He

has

if a

or

Him.

into

this

it ; but

glorifies.The

brings

justified, so,

from

counsel

him,

baptism

persons

with

at

not,

obtain

baptism, would

that

gift. Almighty

He

whom

without

prayers

should

immutability of that

such

un-

course,

can

that

faith, much

heaven,

not

may

within

justification.Sooner

whose

one,

he

grace

assert

thought,

from

God,

before

of

that

suppose

have

descend

Angel

up

the

This, of

when

higher acceptance

with

us

has

he

to

time,

though

even

necessity of

true

accepted

much

a

has

old

too, way.

rashly to

person

measure

a

of

death, should

whispers the

us

justified ; nor

in

the

quench

to

receivingthe

before

slightbaptism

to

one

no

or

secret

own

; and

streaming blood,

justifythem

His

baptized, in

in their

death,

[SERM.

of the old believers

justifiedmartyrs

please Him,

so

DAY.

the latter to die without

through baptism, but at

PRESENT

THE

in the condition

but

they are

OF

He whom

the time

;

takes He

translate His

Spirit,

it is not


JUDAISM

XIIL]

for

"

us

know

to

Father

hath

Now

of

length

"

Repent

and

is baptized shall be

conveyed by

a

; and

was

Jews of

have

we

that

occurs

when

now,

and

returned, without

miserable

and

the

men

if

have

we

the

wittinglyto

in

various of

state

rested

the

at

bodies

ministered, circle of

VOL.

God's

baptism, or

frequent

2

faith

on

neglected

without

gious

Law

or

ordinances;

Lord's

where in any

been

Table,

that

of the

in

kind, often

so

seem

to have

what

they die

VI.

i. 7.

or

been

way

Holy 3

back

gone

un

if without

for other

our

reasons,

we

unscripturalway,

an

if

have

we

confirmed,

sacred

which privileges

Acts

or

solely,in

not

ways

Law;

the

fault, being falsely educated,

and

and

which

embrace

there

possessing.

Now

have

still, never

least

at

us,

delay

and

that

interval

some

of the

times

believe

this,

He

"

regeneration

of Cornelius

case

that

Sufficient

and

miracles;

specimens given

long

V

saved whom

to

instance,

in the

thus

Lord's,

our

historyof Cornelius,

theless, in Cornelius's

and

long

sufficient to show

are

of

A

no

the

and

past ages, but

in

baptized,"or

series

the

meant

faith

birth.

be

is the

was

words

Christ

between

intervened

had

which

V

that

and

believeth too

interfere

193

seasons

power

doubt

no

St. Peter's

over.

own

DAY.

the

or

justifyingnew

interval

dreary

be to

and

PRESENT

times

in His

can

time

cleansing

was

the

put

there

THE

OF

fallen rite

or

not

away cannot

deprived Church

Actsii. 38.

remained

of

been

to

be that

reli ad

full

dispenses;

Mark

xvi. O

1(".

if


194

JUDAISM

have

we

thus

and

way, fallen

yet

into

and

that

we

are,

proceed

us

enable

Jews

aided

were

but

tempers,

speaking

one

they

had

in

in

pro

I

as

now

or

some

they not

the

and

that are

had the

to

gift

of

into

pour

love," and

The

could

inhabited

not

by

desires

holy

promised.

to

to be

Him.

regenerate

it ;

and

life within I

not

am

highly-favouredsaint, but at

best

great

points high, and not

enable

to

(elsethey

had

mortify

to

law,

not

were

the

promised.

was

spiritto

grace,

not

that were

forth

acceptable to God,

they

had

show

hearts,

our

excellent

Christians

of this

grace, and

because

law

God's

by

people ; they

again ;

when

promised Spirit,

not

promised Spirit

works

they

which

them

the

did

good actions, they

did

they

our

partiallyenjoy ;

was

most

but faith,)

had

they

body, soul,

in

have

that

in

at

circumstances,

righteousnessof

do

to

us

have

embracing

"

but

Spirit which

the

that

"

conformed

the

that

office of the

hearts

our

we

of mind,

wonder

text,

received

that

of

fulfil the

to

or

other

exemplify

so

do

in such

not

flesh,to write

the

not

wonderful

the

we

the

in

do

had

special fruits Now

which

think,

Jews

it is not

should

or

expected

character

Jewish

a

one

show.

to

If the

in

[SERM.

if,I say,

faith ;

and

Jews

we

I

DAY.

state,it might be

paradox

of the

PRESENT

without

not

are

which

and

disadvantage

of conduct,

recorded mises

at

display also

course

selves

THE

Jewish

a

should

we

been

OF

another.

now,

in others

Some

graces

faith; all they had

Indwelling Spirit.

and low

of

little ; with

they had,

not, because This

is

seen

in


of

faith

chapter immediately

before

says,

By

them

that

"

the

believed

sistent

the

true

with

spired comment

belief

after

of

having

what

we

the

life,at

this

death

overcome

for

long waited

and

Him,

and

not,

blessed

and,

came,

them

gave

which

to become

been

did

the

again,

faith, with

that

Spirit,

the

Christ

risen

middle

it has

enjoy

in

Samson

in that

Fathers

once

merely

that

hence

old

con

St. Paul's

justificationof

as

is the

yet

possess

be

to

more

Samson,

say

it is to

that

with

Jephthah

of

not

justified people, till

a

we

possession. And

justifiedby

be

knew

and

many,

departing of

rest

to

See

title and

is still and

did

it, should

faith

between

state

between

Samson

in

instance, he

perished not

what

Nay,

and

upon

faith at all ?

had

For

particularlyof

faith ?

Testament,

Old

St. Paul

acceptable faith ;

men,

their

195

given by

Rahab

to

and

these

of

DAY.

us.

;" and

not

refers

he

of

examples history

harlot

the

faith

purpose,

the

PRESENT

THE

instances

of the

some

the

OF

JUDAISM

XIIL]

they

had

of His

members

kingdom. spiritual

Again, through

the

Red

the

that

of

is said

Apostle

wilderness," and mised

land:

tells

in

us

"

Sea

people who

why? the

our

to

of

Lord have

Christ's to

you,

whose

could "

same

their faith failed them. faith

by dry

as "

different

How "

might o2

Now

Simon, Satan

sift you

as

this

fell in the into

unbelief"as

Epistle. Here,

! disciples

he

enter

of

because

they passed

land."

carcases

not

St. Peter, "behold that

faith

By

"

says,

you

the

pro

St. Paul see,

even

is it with

the

Simon,"

said

hath wheat

desired ;

but

I


have

before it

now

this been in

was

flesh and

Gospel

which

"

are

in His

He

who

of

the

the

it forward

of

state

the

for

to

beginnings

had

not

; and

they

are,

as

good

a

work

of

inward

the

Jews,

carnal, sold under

am

allow what

whose

hate, that

shall

who

different

How the

not

of God

may

yet we

Surely have

to

4

Luke

case

not, with

it is been

of

John's

seed

the

and

he

of

those

I

I

not

do, I ; but

"

this death

!

descriptionof is born

of God

remaineth

Spirit?

"

"

in him"

His

sin, because

cannot

gift

I am,

that

man

Whosoever

but

justifiedwith

prophet,

a

"

the

but spiritual,

do

body

was

seed he

is

5."

is the

Such not

seed

him,

in

St.

from

sin, for His

commit

remaineth

the

an

faith

which

wretched

from

me

this

is that

what

born

O

regeneration;

true

doth "

deliver

is

that

would,

I.

do

law

sin ; for that I

what

; for

not

I

The

justification.

in us,

history,gives us

own

"

in

end.

an

supported,strengthened,spiritualized by

not

from

not

was

Jews

begins

Paul, in his

it

with

repentance,"

carries

; St.

account

attended

without

mercy

Again

in truth

Peter

faith, and

for his

commended

was

[SERM.

thy faithfailnot4."

giftswhich

habits, and

ward

DAY.

PRESENT

jeopardy; but

blood, it

of those

THE

that

for thee

prayed

had

I

OF

JUDAISM

196

say no

all

this

the

xxii. 31, 32.

grace

in

a

Rom.

of

measure

to

flesh,if

5

have

to

reverence

irreverence in the

who

Gospel

great and

so

of what

think

vii. 14, 15.

that

24.

are

; and

holy

David?

of

even

speak we

faith, yet

the

he now

1 John

seems

he

is

iii. 9.


light of

the

and

was

he

has

Paul

received

Christian

heart,

and

portion who

David

; but

this

to

favoured

secured, though And

ment.

of

his

men

found

are

for

God's

tenderness

dutifulness

and God's

to

the

to

service

the

then,

and

ticular cords

by

the

on

the

passages for

our

other of

house

lofty

piety

of his

instance

even

his

and

view

of

so

you

great

; view

him

; think

devotional

thoughts

;

humility,

affectionateness; him

history which

instruction, and

Consider,

of God

; his

commands;

hand,

his

they have faith,

promise.

simplicity,generosity,nobleness,

may

showing

as

of his character

worshippers

zeal

spirit; his

the

in rudi

impenfections of

when

the

one

more

blame

of view, viz.

point

yet received

not

the

the

our

as

actually

but

was

without

we,

even

then, the high excellences

leading

much

that

own

be

to

much

him

we

was

are

him

destined in

see

allow

we

life in this

in which

have

but

earth, and We

Psalms

reverence

profitablyconsider,

David's

the state

His

he

God's

after

man

We

day.

on

therefore

notice, and

holy

was

in heaven.

favoured

the

if

St. Paul

before

displeasure

St.

what

For

none.

inspired prophet.

an

even

was

is

that

less,

far

Nay,

there

of what

now

of

speak

earthly

accorded

promise,

to

Saul.

was

God's

under

even

was

than

more

he

in his

speak

to

the

received

blessed,

yet been

not

irreverence

no

less where

of

talk

gift had

197

of the

lot

justified,though

had

it,

when

was

may

he

before

he

the

DAY.

the

spirit,in

it is

Surely

him.

PRESENT

THE

of that

fulness

life the to

the

in

Christ

with

OF

JUDAISM

XIII.]

in those

will, I think, a

par

inspirationre

light,what

see

the


198

JUDAISM

case

with

was

him

to

in

OF

the

THE

PRESENT

multitude,

giftsand

[SERM.

however

who,

had

graces,

DAY.

inferior

faith,yet had

not

yet

gospeljustification. And

Jews, let this

ask

me

Jews,

the

in

faith, and yet they

to

turn

the

to

best,

at

are

Jewish

true

and

over

are,

them,

to

believe

of

fact, in that

in matter

hold

state

that

the

have

they have, inter

which

in

we

of

sacraments

for

faith,necessary

above

;

of

as

that, granting they

sense,

provisional,unspiritualstate who

not,

are

of

of

state

present

same

the

of

state

numbers

it is not

consolation

a

the

on

whether

say

certain

a

them,

Church

to

you

whether

it is

mediate, view

remarks

confession, in that

own

therefore

and

these

and

country,

their

by

after

now,

the

justi

fication. is conveyed through Baptism If, I say, justification and

the other

either on

be

have

the

not

other

received,

hand,

then justified,

faith

if true

will be

they

lost the

have

or

rejectthe latter,

who

rites,those

sacred

gives men

justifiedin

of

state

rance

are

error,

do

they

not

?

yet

be

so,

lives would state.

This

from

not, I say, stand for

received

the

own

the

Jews

promise

the state

faith, yet

had

of the

of

Spirit,which

then, I repeat, if

expect that their opinionsand

should

actuallyshow is what

God's

involuntaryigno

exactlyin

justification.Well we

title to

grievousecclesiastical

in other

Certainly;

is Christian this

who,

men

dissent, or

in

the Jews had

good

a

Such, then, being

time, provided their faith endure. the

But

former.

I

am

that now

they

were

in

insistingon.

a

Jewish I have


the

what

said

spiritual,and that

OF

JUDAISM

XIIL]

I

now

in

the

as

is

than

more

no

themselves.

against

do

They

same

the

as

Lord's

think, figuresour the

that, in other

one

it

case,

The

it is past.

Supper

look

They

claim

state

of

be

to

the

in

who

those

is

to

they being

in

Lord's

hold.

they Jews,

had

the

forward,

what

faith, but

high think

as

come,

looked

the

of

state

had

each,

difference

Jews

This

back.

they

prefigured,the

the

it ;

the

yet

was

Passover

commemorates

Christians

passion ;

witness

for any

;

the

Baptism

bear

but

Passover

Jewish

in

suffered

that

look

mysterious gift in Holy Communion, it the

the

same

be

Christ

they

not

the

to

before

Thus

circumcision.

own

believe,

and

just

are

lay

in

And,

Church.

They distinctlyassert

again.

rose

Church

the

just

neglect

themselves

own

and

their

to

who

ordinances

They

in which

state

and

Christian

Jewish.

that

absolutelyconfess

numbers

the

moral

show

to

now,

of the

199

was,

other, according

no

justifyingordinances

that

going

am

DAY.

Jews

Christians

are

1. Great

PRESENT

the

of

state

state, and

confession,

THE

in

the

gospel

not

justification. Next,

2.

let be

to justification

the

Jews.

yes,

something

more;

too.

and

As

is

beasts

yet life is

but

just

it is in

not

the

same

what

is God's

the

it is God's

live, and

than

more

Justification

righteous;

that

observed,

nothing

righteous,which

them to

it be

case

they

God's

accounting a of the him

live, and in

man

accounting

was justification

making

men

consider

and

man

Christian

righteous life is life, beast

; but


JUDAISM

200

in

OF

consists

man

somewhat

the

Christians fication

same

it

the

gives him

Holy

God

of

of, do

admit

not

think

but

inward,

they

of the

they

Jews, and are

fication

justified, yet they is not

than

more

justification.There the

of

use

words, that

maintain

we

it is not

if

as

their

as

that

they

may

in which

the

received

the

3.

Again.

Jews

Gospel But

no

have

true

were

speak

something,

state

that

contend

their

ac

justi

own

imputative

or

for difference

misunderstandings. not

inward that

more

contend

is, in such

I

is, they

they

here

maintained no

of the

be, in the

outward

room

pre

multi

whom

be

to

that

own

soul

is called

the

that

;

course

an

it ; it is

be, if they have

promise

day

claim

mutual

They only

we.

sense,

is

and

they

they aspired to well

of

it

protest against the

outward

though

but

in which. God

the

even

knowledge themselves, they

a

the

life,so

is that

this

of

presence

to justification

merely

justi

righteous;

righteousness."

this ;

They

of both

mode

which

religious professorsat

notion. not

of

and justified,

gives man

of

in

so

accounting,but

an

Spiritis the

soul ;

case

the

as

righteousness. This

ministration

tude

only

[SERM.

a

were

in the

that

so

;

Spiritof life,because "a

Jews

not

in which

of

of

accounting men

means

making

a

is the mode

DAY.

presence

way

God's

means

involves

the

PRESENT

and justified,

are

in Christians

sence

in

THE

than

as

sense

faith ; I

they

as

allow

if as

in justified

are

allow

we

in

mean

who justified,

If

justification, they had,

they

in

that

died, not

they sense

having

promise. They lay an

especialstress

upon

faith


something

love,

charity."

it is its

The

"

well

just

as

a

that

they

those

who

had

the that

The

from

the

the

but

The power

and

Law the

of law

on

after

;

developed than to

faith, hope, is

greatest of these

by faith," is

do

the

faith, but had

fulfilling

these

all, what with

Jewish

a

is the When

only.

level

a

Jews,

the

it

arise

per

they

Jews,

"

but

with

yet attained

not

from

the

who

Eph.

v.

The

14.

us

"

thou

Awake, He

made

says.

me

free

Christ, by fulfilling to

power

not

very

will

unfettered

dead,"

also

walk

Rom.

has

hath

6."

death

Spirit."

6

obey.

given

measure,

the

to

Life

the

said, had

Christ

Spirit of

has

us,

I have

as

; whereas

"

our

faith, and

is greater

Love

"

is all in

of sin and

for

Law

shall live

enabled

sleepest,and

it after

re

promise?

Again.

will,

is

abideth

the

but

indeed

Christian

without

are

love

love

Now

"

Christian

faith

allow

4.

the

all

of

faith is faith

and

is Christian

that

say

the

many

with

them

Gospel perfection,according

three;

Law,"

the

sons

"

love,

in

it lives

charity, these

of

so

essence

spiritof

the

Apostle'sdeclaration,

as

they

;

inclusive, love is the great

Christian

more.

faith, because

truth

is the

faith

; and

more

something

the

love

Christianity;Christianityis religion,and

of

into

201

this in

place

we

Jewish

the

of

ligion,and grace

when

us

For, whereas

?

Jews

to

assent

to

DAY.

is not

Now,

put faith before love. words

PRESENT

comparatively neglect

salvation, and

for

THE

OF

JUDAISM

XIIL]

test

viii. 2.

after of

the a

fulfil

flesh,

mature


JUDAISM

Christian, of Now, of

I

of

rately descriptive of

say that does

not

that

if

no

that

is,in their

claim

the

to

chapter,he

which

cannot

to the

to

be,

their misfortune.

They

they

nal, sold under

sin ;

Jews, and

call this

Do

state.

shall

be

natural I

Do in of

at

to

certain

are

of

test

so

far

Jewish bound

as

as

we

our

to

it ;

seek

they

those

do

who

not,

them, is

it, and

say that

in

free

similar

from

well

the

as

but too

they their

Church

miserable

we

a

a

that

in His

No,

?

and

persons

as

car

are

like the

are

Christ

there

after

sin.

are

they

mind, spiritual

own

state; that

of

;

bondage

confess

feel

Christian

true

in

recognise those

sense

true

inward

confession

altogether

we

O

without a

mind

shame, but in

they follow

say that

nature

that

inferior

if

say

in

of

state

all believers.

promise

and

once

they

say in their

but

to

mean

bondage

human

a

Christians I

mean

a

say,

we

they true

are

none

that

to

the

are

even

Apostle's statement

essential

will not

so

experiencebear

own

spiritual perfection,but

not

they glory,I

Thus

? because

possess

make

Nay,

Christian, who

misery of having faith

! They justification

accu

they will

true

a

why

the

of

consider

they

confession

not

truth

state?

his

find

being

as

sometimes

and

"

it

own

sense,

it also ; does

man

a

witness

their

to which

Romans,

the

claim

that earnestly,

one

fact, that the bodies

chapter to

referring,and

stronglyand

[SBRM.

unhesitatinglyappropriate that

seventh

been

DAY.

remarkable

very

speak

melancholy I have

a

PRESENT

THE

saint, is consistencyin all things.

true

a

is it not

men

OF

I

Jews, cries to

mean

are

?

in

an

higher state, that that

we

can

attain


JUDAISM

XIIL]

they give

the

has

no

Sacraments

rightly,but

There

more.

good allowed

the

their

hearts.

Divorce

More

wives

there

than

is

especial

who

hath

his

do

not

so,

way

a

wonder

that

at

is, that

this, if there have

I

gift?

fallen

were

back

a

the

as

as

at

into

that

Every

the

deny

have it

other a

recognised principle with

it

Jewish the

;

not;

and

reason,

has

state

world,

gift,

this

gift.

I

that

the

there

is not

am

what

but

It

I

his

I ask, does

?

man

that

that

show,

be

word;

question

is to

were

would

have

some

will

there

"

each

a

abolished

sake

I accept

of

remained

says,

surely as

have

no

in

is that

objecting here,

men

none

; He

said

Apostle

who

not

all

them.

of heaven's

present

am

denied

virgin; He

a

Apostle,

the

them.

not

Virgin

God."

but

of

allowed

religion,it

He

and

;

hardness

Christianitystands

old

kingdom

it ; to

which

of old

Indulgences

was

were

of

giftof

world

wondering,

once

brethren,

my the

at

disciplewas

divorce

proper

now,

such

the

of

which

of the

marriage

born

was

outstep

of

the of

short

not.

account

the

to

Now,

according

But

which

to

consequence

virtue

one

of

in

grace

for the

He.

as

is

on

one

beloved and

polygamy

even

Jews

contrast

virgin; His

those

one

Christ

purity.

their

in which

stopping

especially had

men

were

If

state

one

the

that

own

that

is

203

wrongly.

Once

time

Such

power. faith

speak of,

is spiritual,

of

name

starting with

5.

I

DAY.

condition,

intended

peculiar and

Spirit

PRESENT

THE

the multitudes

But

it.

to

OF

that is

I not we

now

there

a

can


204

OF

JUDAISM

be and

that

has

this gone,

doctrine

of

that faith

without

actually sanctioned

in

religion,which

that

and

in

comfort

have

faith

who

Jews,

of

ring against indeed

had law

the

law

a

of

and

their

then

bear

still

does

witness

be

among

from

denying,

it is

but

their

in

mind,

without

faith, but

in

far

am

thinking, yet

in

well

Too

writing.

I

have

sacraments,

they promulgated,

followers, which

of the

particular cases,

against itself, that, though its

far

so

greatest masters

love

bigamy

polygamy

advocated

of the

some

life ;

Nay,

of sin.

state

a

[SERM.

married

in

except

all but

celibacyis

DAY.

PRESENT

holiness

certaintyof

no

THE

the

and faith

members

war

and

died

who

the

received

having

promise. conclude, though it is

To to

withstood

have

I have

been

selves

from

free

of individuals

we

to we

our

try

over

to

find

to

from

the

commonly

the

be but

all.

used

four

times

them

the

as

and

others,

of

instead our

own

Especiallyshould

daily, but or

kept

acts

in

of in now

a

Holy many

so

no

exalting sins, and which

disadvantages under

times

celebrated three

repent

of

consideration

in ancient

nion, which

places to

to

after

as

expected

intentions,

own

business,

others,

ourselves

thoughts

suffered our

be

have

which

to

error

proportion her

counteract

It is

escape

in

blessedness

not

should

And

have

slightdegree. ourselves

it could

members it.

can

far doubtless

of that

torrent

referring,yet

individual

her

that

the

Church's

our

turn

we

Commu or

most

is celebrated year.

If

that


JUDAISM

XIII.]

be

the

did

eat

ordinance

holy

Jews

if the

"

live for

PRESENT

"

that

Gospel gift,and

this

relinquish

salvation, should

fall back

into

Is

that

who

it wonderful

should

promise not

will

not

derful

we

bodies souls

we

not

washed

will of

nances

not

that

we

Him

day by day

after

our

when

Him

offers

to

blood

when

walk

with

"

house

is

do "

and we

that

abstinence

nurtured,

suste

daily?

that

neglect altogether

Is

we

Him,

Is it wonderful

our

?"

variable,

and

us?

we

love

and

daily

His

may

sinful

our

such

seek

won

ourselves,

precious

daily,or

we

whereby

ordinance

of

He

hearts.

own

love,

seek

it, and

body,

inconsistent

so

will

we

Is it

"that

His

by

most

are

as

that

no

His

we

not

grace

to

pray

clean

through

it wonderful when

come

of

offers

over

Christ,

to

?

believe

it ?

take

to

Jews

to

enough God

for

children

promise, seeing it

who

faith

our

the

are

shall

us

like the

command

no

made

be

may

hand

our

in

and

he of

those

state

a

that

or

bread

rest

think

it,

have

do

the

we

have

out

put that

when

seeing

already

we

we

enjoy

not

it ;

accept

that

of this

eat

man

Church,

wilderness,

the

in

manna

205

life of the

7," is it wonderful

ever

DAY.

continual

if any

dead," but

are

THE

OF

not

have

great and

fasting? We not

is

But

cannot

change sick, we

nor

can

hinder the

others of

course

bind

up

act

for

what

thus

acting ;

things,

nor

is broken,

ourselves, whether

7

John

vi. 51.

we

heal at

our

men

can

what will. will


206

hear,

so

or

act,

they

of

power."

they

will

at

He

His

THE

PRESENT

will

forbear

oppose

may

length

at

pleasure with

whether

they

grace, till

OF

JUDAISM

will

goodness,

fulfil

;

but,

us,

length

DAY.

be

and,

and

them

the

to

"

all

work

we

God's

through

moved

in

while

follow

the

of

us,

good faith


SERMON

THE

XIV.

FELLOWSHIP

OF

ix.

MARK

"

And

John

answered

devils

out

in

forbad

him,

Forbid

him

in

PERSONS who

wish

be

to

allow

in

the

Name. he

who, the

St.

text

St.

and

the

though Apostles,

of

to

casting

John

came

he

and

Christ,

to

Apostles wrought that

in

in and

fallen

had

miracles,

they

Scripture. teachers,

yet

Saviour's

our

told in

did

consequence

did

mentioned

stranger

devils

out

once

Saviour

our

the

hinder

was

of

or

who

us

strange

because

way,

miracle

Christians

which

follow

we

said,

a

upon

passage

may

do

of

Faith,

this

;

Jesus

themselves,

for

urge

One

the

from

other

often

and

Me."

of

evil

us

shall

which

casting

one

But

communion

saints,

John

saw

not

us.

religion

will,

their

in

not

man

one

Christians

that

come

not

the

to

say

who

from

disciples

delivered

They

their

their

at

no

we

followeth

lightly speak

can

about

another

is

there

choose

who

Master,

he

followeth

he for

;

that

wander

to

Thy

not

and

APOSTLES.

39.

38,

saying,

Name,

because

Name,

My

Him,

THE

Him with not

that

a

man

follow had

for-


THE

208

bidden

him.

him

not."

were

not

the

Church

that

allowed

the

objection,and deny

that

that

which

parallelto few

remarks

doing

There

"

one

Very would

only has

not

from

Christ

must

forbid

one,

miracles,

from

man

having us

preach

may power

from

come

is

it. is at

all a

a

in His

if he

doing But,

without Him

out

cast

devil, he from

Christ

; and

gives commission

the

other sent

; for Christ

He

saying,I

sight,it

power

That

being

any

can

a

has

them? on

My

devil, Christ

from

God

to whom

Name

cast

man

; and

a

of God the

he

devils.

out

first

at

servant

a

in

Now

cast

; nay,

was

"

expressly;

so

miracle

a

can

he

difference

evil of Me."

one

against false prophets, and

shall

do

commission

fightingagainst God. a

Such

justify,as

to

overcome

If

have

Christ, he

do

in the

says

shall

cannot

who to

preach

text

great

a

Saviour

but

him.

power

is

devils

none

Man

overcomes

shall

follow

preaching ;

not

was

every

out

cast

that

devils.

out

brought

lightlyspeak

can

can

seem

man

which

preach ;

few

the

in

case

Our

man

no

that

can

they

consider

to

now

it is

miracle.

a

is

Name,

the

but

may

preachers;

molestation.

any

This

devils.

casting out was

and

will show.

First,then, this

1.

do

they

I propose

Apostles

stranger, neither

this

that

so

no,

Forbid

"

the

as

argue,

strange teachers

Jesus, without

I

answered,

right to preach, whether

a

or

of

Now

they

to forbid

forbid

[SERM.

Lord

our

Therefore

Church

Name

which

To

all have

the

FELLOWSHIP

am

would

be

hand, many

from

God

and

expresslywarns says

that

"

Christ, and

many shall


deceive

forbid

mission

from

mission

from

2. But are

is,he

that whom

God.

on

this, whether

he

not

and

one

senger

the

need

him.

And

follow

him."

we

:

what

look

like

came

from

God; warns

he

just as the

such to

us,

are

messen

work,

another

mes

Apollos ? much

Church

him,

He the

right to forbid

to we

may

person'spreaching*

a

false to

it did

be, though

miracles,this would for the

God's

a

is said.

is what

though

Apostles

do

forbid

not

may

the

Apostles, as

the

has

the

whether

is

is

not,

or

he

to

what

or

preach, as

it is said

were

VI.

to

This

all that

VOL.

him

since

that

?

follow

to

follow

and

turns

touches

matter

follow

not

therefore

power

For

a

from

question

no

is able

this is

power

he

not.

those

of

and

is with

God,

he

is Paul

the Church

Saviour

The

does,

or

from

because

forbid

our

If he

Apostles

What

I answer,

com

persons,

; and

God,

preaching

messengers

Apostles to

we

a

preaching

hearts

from

his

little bound

as

the

without

forbidden.

of

converts

do

not

be

messenger ?

effects

influential, whether

is

God

from

ger

to

he

but

with

come

from

is sent

he

of his hearers.

were

com

therefore

sin to holiness

could

follows

not

The

"

devils

out

This

ought

hearts

divine

a

that

good preacher

changes

he

is

A

Therefore

whether

said,

from

miracle.

he

be

casts

he

do

who

we

preaching.

it may

miracle.

a

with

come

miracles,

working those

209

follow, then, because

not

who

those

forbid

not

may

It does

many."

not

must

APOSTLES.

THE

OF

]

XIV

not

prove

work

that he

prophets against whom do

"

signs and P

wonders,


210

FELLOWSHIP

THE

seduce, if it

to not

God's

them

see

listened

the

apart from souls

the

to

hear

the

be

to

What

doing.

time,

a

preaching and

profess a

great deal

themselves

in

take

more

that

to

be

bad

then

get

more

than

of mind

change certain

or feelings, tempers,

be

that

it is not

the

But

3. such

a

again ;

one's

work, it.

hearts

an

of men,

miracles,

work

do

all

at

Or

they

they think

are

; or

they

is not

; or

they

another, and

account

opinions,or doings to

or

not

are

For

so.

to

matter

easy

all these determine

self-appointed preachersin question do really

the

convert

in

which

pleasingto God,

reasons

the

state

serious

a

it.

was

good.

not

up

be

it

they feel, and

for

one

require

I could

of

religionwhich

true

and

take

tired

than

earnest

good

rejoiceto

is often

often

kept

if so, that

; or,

be

to

much

pause

good,

seems

hear

who

do

first,before

done

who

not

much

very

I should

decided

good reallywas

Persons life for

others, I should

those

are

to

as

such, what

preacher,who

a

said

were

report of it,but

that

sure

his

Church,

of

things

many

therefore, if

be

course,

I do

such

perplex

to

prophets,of

And,

to.

to

seem

miracles

yet these

;

miracles

work

work, but what

servants

like sufficiently

are

will

they

elect1."

the

even possible,

were

that

suppose

[SERM.

The

as

even

they

or, at least,that

after

1

say

is,do

Mark

are

would he all

not

had

cast

more

converted show

upon

that he did than

might belong

xiii. 22.

devils,

out

do.

they

if sinners

preaching,this

miracle

that

a

share to

the


Church,

partlyin

of their

consequence

perhaps

and

If sinners

him.

to

not

more

than

and

roused

other

any

think

to

He

preacher Men

falls into

man

with

fills him

comes

man's

the

it

for

may

condescend

to

who

preach

their

at

them

countenancing the

but

are

occasion

;

overrule

thereby in of the

that

say sin

parti

mercifullyover God

manner,

those

Him, without

from so

the from

came

preaching of

will,not

own

for

of life ; this

would

the

God

newness

in like

and,

a

conscience,

committed

God

not

preaching. They

miracle,

the

not

instru

of it.

ment

And with

let it be

observed, that

impressionin

grant that

the

they

themselves

wrought

them.

in How

miracle. verted

leave

and religions,

new

preachers,often

as

good

do

fly to

forbid; the

self-will,and

own

him

it to

ruled

God

indeed,

uses

his

him

who

a

Supposing

rouses

having

is,but

God?

from

Him.

repentance and his

from

sin, whatever

came

from

remorse,

all this

sin

but

that

to

question touched,

which

good,

makes

leads him

baptized,

in

are

God

which

sin, and

pardon,

cular

for

come necessarily

therefore

it is

religion continually,by

of

overrules

been

having

accident.

variety of strikingaccidents, which

converted,

are

to the

owing

not

to

APOSTLES.

THE

OF

XIV.]

by

many

this

after all from

Church.

or

the

persons the

Church

say,

has

a

share

Church

did

a

man,

who

in

preacher, gains

parents

or

p

2

the

first

Church,

the

work

part of

thinks

up

follow

their

if so, the

The

that

to

they gained Well,

take

who

he the

clergyman who

is

the con

benefit have


FELLOWSHIP

THE

him

taught

the

and

young,

he

though

ness, at

when

did

time, and

that

now

strange preacher,who, put the finishingstroke

but him

rekindled

who,

perhaps, instead

in

of

been

starts,

of

lighted, and

was

the

hurts

flame,

and

smoke,

flares

or

led

who

"

already taught,

serene,

pure,

full

is

it all to

farthest,did

work,

before

once

being

fits and

by

had

reli

more

refers

very

the

to

rekindling

and

smoulders,

sinks

he

what

that it

what

profitby

to

who

the

at

instructions

lives

and

in holi

up

their

he

giously,ungratefullyforgetsthem, some

him

trained

profitby

not

who,

[SERM.

heavenly, blazes

or

and

wildly

so

and

lightsa

conflagration! For

all these

instance teach

do

work

not

did ; and

we

of

their

miracle, it would

be

very

be

a

the

they reallyhave often

conversion ;

sion, yet, perhaps,theyare

1. says is not

on

It should on our

with

this

be

occasion,

is

to

in

"

He

against Me 2

Matt.

2."

seems

of

conver

it,but

the

proceed ; "

that

elsewhere

that

spiritand

real

it be

the doers To

text

would

prove what

because

observed, then, that if

part,"yet Me

in the

particularcases

difficult

not

them.

itself before

them, because

hearers, which

though

who

persons

real conversion

is not

if the

as

man

in

this,both

done

and, again,because

Church

the

as

souls

convert

to

forbid

may

miracles,

seem

apply

not

though they seemed

even

to

truth

did

text

religionsnow:

new

they

the

in

then, it would

reasons,

He The

xii. 30.

is not

truth

Saviour

against us "

says,

our

He

that

is,while

is a


OF

XIV.]

is

system

making of

things,help is

did

who when

not

it

Let

was

Church because

following the

therefore did

set

not

His

after in

out

had

none

to

St.

as

yet

devils

His

art

Church3,"

My

resurrection

He

Simon,

of

"

lambs, feed to

Thou

all the

3

son

My

it

Matt.

xvi.

Our

the

it.

Jonas, lovest thou

said

manner

He

He

resurrection,

xxi.

15

"

to

I will

after

but

Me?

not

was

had

Then

John

inferior

not

this rock

upon

the

Apostles

Christ,

Lord

it till

who

man

still the was

it, He

and

still future;

4

of

St. John

to

St. John

to

nearer

His

His

built

spoke

to

sheep4." In like

18.

without

Apostles in

respect he

founded

Apostles before

saying, that

name,

though

was

His

up

lawfully since.

He

Peter, and

set

had

commission,

though

there

foundations

the

even

representative. "

for

given

In this

either.

Peter,

him,

no

John, who,

build His

had

;

then,

so

and

not

commission

yet

the

When

had

a

He

do

Church

resurrection.

their

cast

them

;

spoke

when

time

not

before

may

Saviour

Christ's

in

them

partiesinterfered our

had

work

made

His

up

received, those

was

at

warrant,

persons

text, He

the

rest

St.

such

tells

same

was

He

Apostles, had

and

Church,

It

when

might

men

professed help

when

consider

no

it

Apostles actuallyaided

the

have

we

;

it ; but

of

when

Gospel

text.

Church,

no

the

us

in the

words

the

of

received, the very

was

existing state

an

advances kind

same

oppose

them.

with

kind

any

Before

it.

against

way

established, the

against

APOSTLES.

THE

said

to

feed

My

had

said

"

What-

17.


THE

214

shall

bind

soever

ye

heaven

;" the time

He

said, I

send

V

you

all

read

Acts,

who

"

not

and

hold

the

Apostles'

ship 6."

second

the

Apostles

our

Lord

have

said

pro to

before.

chapter of and

the

baptized,

enough

they, but

as

to

preach

it is

added,

continued

"

doctrine

that

and

if

fellowship,

forbidden it,

them

fellow

and

Apostles ;

from

depart

to

He

"

was

have

would

so

Apostles'doctrine," not

Apostles'

to

even

do

to

"

wished

had

they

told

is,they followed the

That

it,

join themselves

fellowship," they

"

the

steadfastlyin

it

doctrine

same

Me,

converted

were

only doctrine,

the

in

the

steadfastlyin the

continued

but

in

in

after

before

not

were

bound

; but

sent

must

men

be

come

did, what

they

Accordingly, we those

yet hath

He

Then

Apostles,which

that

not

Father

My

[SERM.

earth, shall

on

was

; henceforth

mised the

As

"

FELLOWSHIP

would

nor

Forbid

them

of Corinth

went

then,

"

not."

the Christians

Accordingly, when into

parties,and

he

did

say?

said,

"

the

came

the

is,did

word

like

manner

distinct

sect

in

did

you 5

he word of we

or

get your

Matt,

forbear to

And

them.

bade

he

Paul

originatewith

you

may

say

for

John 1 Cor.

xx.

xiv.

36.

for

?" that

? set

And up

themselves, Where

of the 21.

who

those

did

?" he

7

God

out

knowledge

7

;

reason

to

their

he

no,

What

"

you

God

communion

xviii. 18.

them?

forbid

from

of

of

Apostle, what

their

this

gave

doctrine

of

forms

up

neglected St.

and

own,

set

truth? c

Acts

You ii. 42.

may

a


OF

XIV.]

word

think

the

really

it

ceived

what

and

you, be

ruled

to

claim

to

has

the

the

for

who

text

her's

;

had

devils

out

Apostles, and

the

claim

no

her, are

you

cast

through

power

not

and

him

on

submit

to

them.

channels

of

St. John

stance,

Church

and

Acts

to

of the

mighty the

way

spake spirit, Lord,

up,

knowing

they

leave

the

of

the

"

and

in

believers,

but, when

;

once

submit

though divinely

sect,

Apollos,

Lord,

For

obliged to

were

who Scriptures,"

in the

and

favour

they

as

obedience.

We

they belonged.

Apostles

of

God's

to

which

and

Baptist'sdiscipleswere in

set

was

the Church,

founded,

the

people ;

claimed

grace-

sole governors,

the

were

Christian

they

and

religiousmen,

they

sole

the

were

sole

the

Apostles were

they

as

so

all

life,so

transmitted

the

; and

Christ,

Him,

under

the

however,

of grace

givers under

in

you

you,

Apostles had

Afterwards,

and

in the

man

the

therefore

to

right

a

will

you follow

;

rule

right to

a

when

bid

to

Church

Christian

are

you has

you

jurisdiction over

received

not

made

as

protest against you

; she

whereas

to

that

far

as

are,

re

except

That

oppose.

you

you

it is true,

as

but

you,

have

nor

us;

far

as

which

you

Church

the

from

you

from

out

came

teach,

you

what

you

and

to

came

APOSTLES.

God

of

that Church

through made

THE

an

read

in the

eloquent

man,

"

was

being

instructed

fervent

in

the

taught diligentlythe things of

the

only

8

Acts

the

baptism

xviii.

24,

25.

of

John8."

All


216

THE

this

availed, and

set

up

His

it availed

FELLOWSHIP

[SRRM.

God, till He

accepted with

was

Church

; but

when

it

once

set

was

in the

mighty

in the

structed

Lord's

Scriptures,though fervent

though

way,

in

and

teaching,and

boldly, though belonging

the

sect

with

the

born

of women,

baptism

the

was

teach

now

But

he

call

themselves

followers, Apollos stand the

apart and

world

could

convey

Gospel.

So

in

Aquila

and

he

persons

who

must

unto

must

must

away who for

come

of the

knowledge "

not

to them

took

the

him

Christ's

taketh

come

his

Christ,

to

Apollos

Priscilla

and

our

taught

to

submit

Him

spite of

expounded

God,

which

Spirit; he

the

Baptism,

them,

preach

that

especiallygospel

Church.

; but

Christian

of

Baptist submitted

the

to

so

sin of the

alone

the

as

Baptist him

doubtless

teach

not

Baptist'sfollowers

the

must

did

those

The

taught Lamb

that

baptized

among

greater. had

Apollos

this

and

whom,

God, the

of

; and

who

preachers? so

Son

What

turn.

than

doctrine,

true

Sacrifice

to

him

prophet was

no

him

taught

Atoning in

of

in

spirit,

though diligentin speaking

Christ

up,

Apollos nothing,though eloquent,though

scriptural, nay

had

had

him

unto

of

way

God

perfectly."

more

Another

instance

beginning of certain

the

is

nineteenth

discipleswho

baptism.

He

told

were

had

them

cordinglythey were Jesus; and

given

next

us

directlyafter, in

chapter. been

this

was

baptized in

St. Paul

found

into

John's

baptized not

the

enough,

the Name

and

of the

confirmed, and received

the

ac

Lord

Holy


Ghost,

text

His

even

was

APOSTLES.

miraculous

that, for what

observe

his

Name

the

till the

he

And

2.

which "

In

miracles

in

the

in

At

first

of

by it, does

and

this is not

;

so

Lord

do is

as

what

he

vagabond Jews,

Jesus." the

had

which

them

"

Here,

who

then,

Apostles,using

in

consequence

No

for

;

were

that

they did

"Jesus

be

what

they

were

the said

attempting

I

manner,

follow

not

and

know,

the

"

but

hosts

of those

the Paul who of

cast

are

did

; but

follow

not

they

Name

?

spirit whom

it in

their

He

(I

ye ?"

And

say

over

Lord

could

know,"

evil may

the

in His

evil

Apostles. I

of

the

certain

call

to

who

The

But

part of

Name

really to speak

work

Name.

them

in

one

to

of

:

do

every

read

Name

expel,

who

implied

that

we

persons

to

is

another

upon

?

explanation

in His

does

Lord's

and

professes

spiritsthe

happened

Apostle Paul,) like

took

evil

and

where

chapter already quoted,

just used,

think

from

plain

an

what

might Jesus,

upon

no

speaks Now

sight we

Name

the

uses

need

to

Name."

His

Holy Ghost,

the

I have

seem

Our

Apostles,

light thrown

which

sight may

in

"

have

we

text

Name."

My

this?

too

devils

them.

join

to

who

one

out

the

joining

the

John; who

cast

gift of

in

man

from

and

was,

the

bound

was

first

at

who

received

here

expression

he

as

I would

if not,

disciples, or,

Jesus, without

of

here

very

religiousimpressions

Apostles

then

and

the

know,

we

might lawfully remain in

And

gifts.

of St. John's

one

received

had

THE

OF

XIV.]

to

teeth,

answered, know now,

those

the in

who


218

THE

without

preach Church

I

being

know,

Name

has

where

seek

must

would at

large in

in

a

the

on

engraven

the

Angel

the

land

him.

"

thee

in

which

who

the

but

He the

the

the

seek

to

had

Angel,

it where

obey

promised land,

9

Exod.

him. we

speaks

of

keep

to

place

of

him,

and

obey

will

he

Name

to

the was

Name His

use

had

par 9."

of the

Name,

it

put that awful

Angel

; and

necessary

still that

xxiii. 20, 21.

not

is in him

Again, when find

into

Egypt

thee,

in the

protection,it

and

of

the

He

it with

of

account

into

My

enough

lodged

Name's

the

dwelling-

thee

forward

go

not

was

necessary

under

into

it

to

were

Name

for

not,

transgressions,for

Israelites

that

in that

Beware

him

provoke

have

before

bring

to

prepared.

and

The

Name.

and

way,

Name

Almighty

Angel

an

we

His

are

God

if

lodged

recollect

how

we

Name

we

we

;

power

power,

Israelites out

the

I send

have

your

low

led

Behold,

voice,

when

promise,

don

was

only

and

He

left His

not

has

for that

where

of His

has

He

by speak

Name,

Name

a

He

power.

the

is not

look

must

we

lodged

instance, you

of

I

Lord;

has

world, but

us

For

place.

is

dwelling-place;

secure

Jesus

of

sacred

Name

He

with

speak

;

that

use

His

it.

lodged

his

and

Name,

sacred

and

know,

Scripturemeans

Lord

of the

I

Jesus

Name

the

what

[SERM.

ye ?"

are

use

constitute

to

in the

ing

to

"

sent,

who

but

Merely, then, enough

FELLOWSHIP

be

to to

fol

they came they might


OF

XIV.]

not

take

Name,

Name

of God

thus

them,

to

Name

there, thither

and

in his rest

own

somewhat

might

in

Christ,

"

chapter,

1

they

Lord

our

; His

Name

Deut.

xii. 5.

before

Name

8, 9.

following

whereby Gospel,

his

He

this

thirty-third she

His

And

Jer.

is

"The

applies

whereby

2

Shiloh

first says,

next

Name.

unto

And,

in

who

in

"

Church,

the

the

"

put His

come."

to

Name,

and

Name

bound

Righteousness." is her

His

had

upon

is, under

God

your

placed

is His

the

followers

were

once

right

to

were

He

thither

Church, thus,

is the

"This

called, the her

the

to

is

come

put

once

Righteousness2;"

our

day,"

without

named

This

do that

wilderness

and

Name

was

now

called," that

be

specialtitle

upon

is

the

prophet Jeremiah,

the

of

then

\vhich

seek,

not

Lord

the

in

when

seek, and

to

Jerusalem, from

His

Church,

shall

yet

as

which

Church,

use

shall ye

this

of Christ's

; but

then

Name,

His

speaking

Lord

up

habitation

plain

shall

His

the

in

that and

set

Apostles

Name His

condition

Men

there. His

in the had

Christ

not

Israelites

The

V

you

your

put His

to

whatsoever

man

are

inheritance

the

to

tribes

here

do

we

ye

speaks

....

every

For

the

use

Lord

the

Ye

"

;

and

habitation

come

that

things

eyes.

and

giveth

shalt

wilderness

is in the

His

unto

thou

all your

it in

use

for Moses

place which

of

out

and

seek

must

placed it ;

the

Unto

even

all the

after

they

He

where "

choose

shall

God

that

but

God's

219

religionthey chose,

any

up

APOSTLES.

THE

shall Name hence

xxiii, 6,

be is

the


220

FELLOWSHIP

THE

prophet Malachi, speaking and

its

perpetual

Communion, the

says, down

the

of the

Gentiles

be

offered

My

Name

the

Lord

the

predicted

shall be

in the

stranger without

Christ

Name the

whoso

unless

he

And

by

stance,

contrary avoid

ing

to

command

Mai.

;"

strife

i. 11.

is

will

and

which

4

that

Rom.

and

under

him

guiltless,

then, though his so

fire.

by

as

given

are

us

; for in

divisions

offences

ye

;

His

disobedience

there

learned, and

have

ye

you

not

withdraw

17.

and

is among

are

you

xvi.

resur

borne

irreverently,

hold

and

divisions

you

Name

not

cause

Whereas

has

of

forming

His

since

exhortations

earnest

Name

their

saved, yet

will be

who

they,though

except in and

sacred

the

Jesus

of

the

to

ever

Name

that

Name

had

order

that

His

doctrine "

there, where

appear

the

ignorance ;

them

the 4

is

yet

against division

Mark

them and

it in

such

shall

heathen, saith

existed, and

His

use

perish,he

St. Paul "

has

does, God

hence

the

use

in

but

is to treat

does

will

work

3

to

Church,

which

"We

Church;

; and

great

offering,for

pure

Name

not

them,

Church

that

rection

shall be

Apostles,because

had

upon

together His

a

among

might

text

Apostles,

named

unto

sun

place incense

then, it would

followingthe

Christ's

Holy

offering."

pure

whole,

the

in

the

Name

and

His

V

Catholic,

wine

risingof

in every

great

of Hosts

and

My

Name,

"

On

the

; and

My

unto

bread

same,

Church

the

of

of

From

"

going

among

feast

[SERM.

*

envy

carnal

5

?"

yourselves

1 Cor.

iii. 3.


OF

XIV.]

from

have

he

rule

the

221

walketh

which

tradition

that

them

APOSTLES.

that

brother

every

after the

THE

disorderly,and of

received

over

and

you,

;"

us

"

submit

not

Obey your

selves 6." I have

but

I have

conclude. be taken

not

it must

to

the

enough

to

set

of

right also.

This

have of

futing it, instead refute

to

is to

error

unless

wrong

truth

:

in

; but

we

ex

reason

why

sense,

because

merely

till

re

way this

apply

we

all

spite of

so

with The

giving the rightsense. preach

counte

; it is not

all times

is just the a

that

apply ? Every

now

satisfied

been

must

Church

meaning,

in

text

shown

the

I

before

applied to

at

will continue,

rightly,it

text

I have

against

meaning

a

wrong

men

the

does it

what

Scriptureis taken

orthodox

what

day.

up

the

expose

the

pound much

has

upon

rightlybe

now

Christ

of

this

at

question arises,to

word

dwell

showing

cannot

who

those

to

more

been

mean

and

not

nance

point

one

our

re

futations, to be applied wrongly. I proceed, then, a

say

few

nation

;

to

did

to

follow

not

the

from

them.

text,

though

with

interfered

Nothing we

6

2

take Thess.

then it

it

Name

not

ever

iii. 6.

be

Heb.

be

or

was

not

Jesus, though Not

who

them,

so

who

was

of

one

can

I shall

see,

Apostles.

the

right expla

principle.

then, who

preached false doctrine, Apostles, or

will

this very

use

the

showing you

so,

text

observed,

forbidden

of

way

doing

the

from

it be

be

he

in

and,

enforcing Let

by

words

to

one

opposed had

inferred

who the

separated from

the

or literally, apply it

xiii. 17.


FELLOWSHIP

THE

ever

or

who

are

a

or

with interfere

to its spirit.There

from

rated who

more

are

the

"

text,

Jesus. of

it, nor

Many

truth.

Again, for

the Church

is

And,

itself.

them

upon and

their

not

of

the

of

it may

so

of

and

a

not

to

magnify

to

seems

"

say,

;

the

exerting

extend

not

of

have

may

seriousness

love for Christ, and

true

are

them

in

they

consolatoryproofs

many

of

places where

in

be

Name

are

it does

where

or

moreover,

Lord

Christ

in

knowing

happen they

cause

man

country

born

are

sepa

place,but

the

this

opportunitiesof so

mem

desire

Here,

themselves.

Forbid

them

in

not

preaching."

The ness

according

its

usurp

men

unknown,

obey Him, our

more

themselves

have

partiesin

no

it may

earnestness,

then,

does

treat

to

condition

many

had

have

themselves

to

and

sects

long standing ;

many

text

there

of persons

it, nor

less in the

sepa

But

following us," yet using the

not

men

the

neither

oppose

or

trouble it.

number

a

are

who

Church,

of the

up

ought

we

re

againstthe Church,

whom

to

whom

apply,and

set

it, and

of persons

number

less

bers

who

Church,

the

from

rate

who

those

of

in favour

inferred

be

peat it,can

present times, nothing, I

the

exactly to

so

[SERM.

greater part

; sectaries

sending

out

Christ, into

for

whole

truth

various

missions

descriptionswill

for the

Now this

we

reason,

of the

Church

not

are

because

Gospel.

But

they we

has

bound

are

do

souls not

to not not

found

be

of

conversion

the

places whither

missionaries.

them,

of

dark

is in heathen

world

the

of

to

sent

support hold

to

the

behave


God

bless

hostile

a

they

may in

Christian

far

as

cause,

with

her,

or

their

were

as

latter her

oppose

doctrine

the

Apostles were

did

not

are

to

do

ever

follow

to

to

alas ! will

their

go

join them

to

the

than

more

any

stranger who

will say ; but

one

no

same

activelyinterfere

like ours,

so

bound

them

suffer

in the

bound

not

are

them, which

follow

not

all

towards

doctrine, which,

We

case.

tolerant

and

whom

of those

duty

labouringthere

are

these

be the

often

too

who

bodies

kind

be

thither, to

pray

Church

the

which

into

the

seems

to

still better.

act

country

ought

we

well, and

mean

and

it

sending missions, sends

they

a

rather

;

way

mean

Or, again, even

she

APOSTLES.

whatever

for

that

Him

in

them

towards

is

THE

OF

XIV.]

while

way,

we

we

go

ours.

And of

again ;

country into which

the

and

come,

Gospel

which

be

would

against

the

our

Lord's On

words

do

truths, and we

may

them,

the

to

strangers

not

yet

we

not

a

Church oppose

not

the

allowed

to

we

which

this ;

great

Church,

though

in

into

them.

say

preach

had

Church,

going

sense

to

then, I would

follow them, are

apply

text

they

the

of

without is

is

as

differentlyfrom

face

there

of the

Here, too,

places where

and

duly

not

have

they

very

the ;

that

in the

whole,

the

act

in

in

Church

details, it is evident

what

parts

many

has

sectaries.

duty

our

are

Church

owe

to

themselves

established and

of

bound

are

we

there

the

perhaps

labours

the

to

evident, what

home

at

even

when

Christian

then, though may

forbid them

not

join

; but

in


THE

proportion as and

do

far

Apostles not

But

we

may

so

much

As

whether

they

or

learn,

we

are

curse

divine

alluringsouls them

do

Let

us

by

not,

or

on

into

evil with truth

the

much

so

as

the

baptism

Let

be

us

the

right way

Let

us

be

but

outstripothers

try

in

our

like

by

the

us

be

Let

doctrine

far

more

than

on

lives and

upon

forbidding in

racers

than

set

a

outstripeach

to

of

in-coming

reign of heresy is

own

our

must

so

in

gospel instead.

preaching

not

the truth.

good,

; and

by

manner

pure

impede,

not

told

them,

overcome

by preaching

as

with

in like

the wrong.

who

must

we

refuting another's.

on

us

oppose

is removed

of the

bent

more

so

doctrine

flight,not by merely attacking it,but

to

manifestation far

Adam so

grace,

Lord

our

they preach true

overcome

falsehood of

whom

man

by refutingthem,

overcome

put

viz. that

told to

great Ordinance,

forbid.

to

whether

we

the

the

itself untrue,

is in

God's

in all cases,

not,

or

"

like

not

are

what

they preach

actively oppose

they

His

FELLOWSHIP

course,

other.

conversation,

by by knowledge, by longsuffering,

pureness,

kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned, by the

of

word of

armour

the

truth, by the

left,by

good report."

voice let

Let

forbearance,

ness,

us

blind

of

error

not

and

the

righteousness on honour

be

and

and us

and

of

power

God,

right hand

by

the

and

on

dishonour, by evil report and

by meekness,

conquer

perseverance.

strife is

unwilling

loud, let

to

prejudiced persons,

be as

gentle

When us

keep

triumphed bigots,or

as

the silence over

;

as

fanatics,


or

by

zealots, or

as

the

His

in

us

honourable. clear

as

noon-day. fret not

shall

He

Leave

in

them

the

promote

right, for

Lord

and

that

take

shall

own

to

way,

shalt possess

heed

unto a

man

VOL.

VI.

Ps.

xxxvii.

6. 8. 35.

the

displeasure;

moved His

be

righteousness

the

38.

Q,

do

evil.

and

He

the

land.

thing that

peace

last7."

7

will time.

despised shall

let go

be

keep

bring

God

His

our

and

thee, that thou

names

just dealing as

our

and

hard

not. at

shall make

off wrath

the

other

and

way

light,and

Keep innocency, is

forbid

us

225

any

else shalt thou thyself,

thou

Hope

called

be

strong, and "

the

APOSTLES.

own

shall be

weak

come

as

to

Let

world.

avenge The

THE

OF

XIV.]

at

the


SERMON

XV.

RISING

WITH

COL. "

If ye

then

above,

IN up the on

are

dead,

and

hearts ;"

high;

that

to to

we

when

ascension,

His

the

and

pattern. Far are

thingson

on

we

of

the

all

unto

up

out

who

has of

risen,

sight.

has

over

of heaven

to all

days, but especiallyat His

commemorate

bound

retired

to

rise

resurrection

in

otherwise, alas !is it with

possessed and

lift

is ascended

here, but

kingdom

For

"

to

lift them

Saviour,

unseen

Set

the earth.

exhorted

We

are

God.

in God."

Christ

are

is not

opened

hindered, nay,

things which

right hand

with

Apostles, and

we

those

Lord, that is,who

who

and

we are

not

life is hid

believers, this day and season,

on

answer,

Him

ascended

death,

come

the

"

unto

"

sitteth

Service

our

3.

"

Christ, seek

with

your

Communion

Lord,"

iii. 1

thingsabove,

on

the

appeared To

risen Christ

affection

your ye

be

where

CHRIST.

and

spiritafter the many

absorbed

this

:

by

His

they this


RISING

they

world, and

fastinghave

soul, and

the

cannot

hearts

Him.

to

all upon

have

earth

the

earth

; the

fast

no

wings

nor

pray,

lift up

their

above, but

treasure

their heart, and

and

called the

cannot no

have

they

been

They

They

their treasure,

227

neither

who

they

Christ.

follow

CHRIST.

rise because

cannot

wings. Prayer and of

WITH

their faculties

is their

are

portion, and

heaven.

not

Great, then, those

holy

their

is the

who

company!)

affection The

one

in

are

who

crowd broad

way

but

and

they walk

or ligiously,

in their

and

do

debase

and

most

to be

the a

think

not

and

;

of

sensual most

separate

theyare

yet

have

their

course

like persons

;

On

who Q

have 2

are

least,

best, in

irre say

them tastes.

and

are, but

or

of the

case

their natural

prin

they sink

earthly feelings

most

have

the

restless ;

their tastes

the

they

who

strikes

inclinations, because

powerful.

the

nothing to

whatever

forming

to

form

at

is the

risinghigher than they

themselves

earth.

object,they live

or

they indulge of

and

This

follow

They

the

; or,

in

their

set

others

hollow

lukewarmness,

and

bitterness,or, at

of mind

aim

we

destruction;"

to

future.

without

defence.

and ciples,

and

in

pleases them

They

take

to the

be

hurrying along

anxiety,and

merriment,

altogetherblind many;

and

barrenness

short-lived

a

the

and

many,

thingson

on

peace,

leadeth

in tumult, warfare, in coldness

not

thronging

are

Christ,

rise with

lightand

"which

the

souls, (and may

thingsabove,

on

between

contrast

blessed

and

these

happen

contrary, holy souls risen climbed

with a

Christ,

mountain


and

it is so

darkness

and

mist

the

top. All

below

; but

reposing at

are

so

still,so

very

CHRIST.

WITH

RISING

and

as

of earth

if the

din

and

gloom

shadows

were

did

in to

of

our

Almighty Spiritspeaks

callingin Christ.

Thus, for instance, it

prophesied

was

of the

mountain

should

of the

mountain

built

Temple

of

that

Psalmist, there

And

loved.

"

who

life and

words God."

His

and

inner

an

of

He

truer

hill of

built

His

that

a

life in

"

life is hid

Christ, indeed, Himself worketh,

Father

'

Isa. ii. 2, 3.

tribe of

Sion

and

Psalm

He

us

Judah,"

which

be

; but

He

high

on

can

others

sight

world, and

V

religious

that there

religiousmen,

which

text, their

first

Temple man

the

showing

the

of this world

conversation

the

of

the

the

high place ; at

way

to

up

manner,

a

which

chose

people

go

like

retiringfrom

of course,

neglectshis duties

mean,

us

the

established

many

upon

by

the

He

not

is

"

even

I do

the

was

in

reasons,

in

heaven.

risingtowards

let

ye, and

opposite nature,

an

the

and

that

"

be

.

And,

other

religionconsists

says

should .

Solomon

by

Church,

mountains

Lord."

doubtless, among seem

House

Lord's

say, Come

and

go

Christian

the

of

top of the

the

in

frequentimage

a

the

which

Scripture,under us

found.

be

to

top is

And, indeed, the mountain's

below, and

sound

where

no

pure,

their sensations

to

not

top

so

serene,

clear,so bright,so heavenly,that

it is

mountain's

the

on

tumult,

and

is noise

calm

very

[SERM.

see,

with

beyond or,

in the

Christ

in

worketh

hitherto,as

bids

also

us

Ixxviii. 69, 70.

"work


RISING

XV.]

it is

while

Son

the

with

dependence

upon

the

and

in

so

Their as

if

we,

divine we

form

at

lies at the

the

to

without

fast

Christians

is "

they

of the

a

neither overcome

on

the

was

of

sin of the

the

but

the

in

war

voice

noise

camp

of them

voice

of

them

going

was

turbulence,

shout

that

history gives us

them

There

Moses for

cry that

the

Joshua

servant

:" but

own

of

what

we

observe,

shouting,

noise

time

mira

"

the

saw

this

But

His

that

he

That

God.

of the

went

it is that

the

world.

He

all

Mount, was

that, too,

there

and

how

us, to

There

it.

is it the :

near

instance

image.

same

to

draw

per

irreligious

and

remained

lesson

heard

It is not

God,

drinking water.

he

noise

to

bread

ungodliness,the said, as

heart

fortydays,

or

we

another

us

he

to

foot

and

after

Them,

while

observe,

a

are

the

at

with

;

of it.

the

for

was

again, while on

the

Mount

eating

culous

live

must

sinful

affords

under

us

And

visions.

foot

have

of this world

Mount,

that

Moses of

liftingup

represented to

top

of the

the

in any

not

are

concerns

measure,

towards

history of

of this

up

the

duties

which

The

other, and

mortal

that

sight,that They

pattern, holding communion

were

our

world

each

finite

our

of

out

are

union

ineffable

an

for all this, it is true

day ;" yet,

and

Father

CHRIST.

WITH

said,

mastery,

for

sing

being do

I

hear2." Our instance

Saviour's

of this divine

2

Exod.

communion,

xxxii.

17, 18.

another and

the

striking trouble-


RISING

world

some

Mount

of

the

on

Father's

in

for

But the

heaven

the

them,

saluted

Him."

And

were

trying to

then

He

deed, prayer

This

to

and

again ;

the hid

feet.

in

The

amid u

may

on

the

Father,

Christ

saw

His

to

came

disci

questioningwith

and

they

running

could

forth

them.

beheld

Him,

to

the

that

from

multitude

great

a

in

mountain,

descending

devil, and

come

even

Apostles And

not.

with

Moses'

by nothing

say

that, when

Cross, then, too, He of

example God, with

the

soul raised

a

tumultuous

unbelieving multitude that

mocked His

can

his brother

the

was

found

a

; the

Master, it

with

word, conformable

we

same

Cross, they scribes

the

kind

lifted up us

out

He

Him "

and

people,when

He

Apostles,

but

by

fastingV

and

And was

cast

spoke

"

the

the

heaven.

said,

he

He

greatly amazed,

were

with

down

scribes

the

Elias

hid

! It

He

Evangelist,

and

as

was

came

"

straightway all

Him,

life

When

"

calm

Then

changed

was

the world.

ples,"says And

here."

they

three

St. Peter

:

their

when

scene

to

about

be

to

us

and

heard

was

felt that

Apostles God.

Moses

ascended

His

still and

was

glory;

voice

good

how

all

summit

[SERM.

He

When

contrast.

Transfigurationwith

appeared

is

in

CHRIST.

WITH

passed by

Him.

Meanwhile,

in divine

agony,

forgivethem

a

Markix.

;"

presented

heavenwards world

swarmed

reviled

5.

Why

hast

and

the

Himself

14, 15. 29.

Thou

its

about

contemplations. "

at

the

Him, He

Lord

our

He

was,

said,

forsaken


?"

Me

WITH

RISING

XV.]

It is finished

"

Spirit."And

My

awful

at

that

on

Him,

into

one

His

said

thee, To-day shalt

unto

at

too,

so

side The

when

me

Jesus

; and

God,

Him.

with

I commend

in

was

Lord, remember

hands

Thy

hid

was

in God

hid

"

Thy kingdom

I say

He

as

Into

"

moment,

and

thief said,

;"

CHRIST.

gazing

penitent

Thou

thou

comest

him,

unto

Verily,

with

be

even

Me

in

paradiseV And

much

withdrawn as

the

Psalmist

began

foretold

holy

hath

Thy

The

waves.

mightier These

floods

passages

in

doctrine

God.

is risen

is gone

Him.

He

take

care

This

away

that

our

the

was

disciples,

King world from

art

Lord, the floods lift up

their

and

rage

high, is

on

prayer

those

He

whom

xxiii.

said, Thou

42, 43.

types,

as

of

out to

the

sight, and

the

Father,

the

to

end

of

keep through hast 5

given Me,

Psalm

ii. 6;

too,

we,

Christ

with

which

His

before

text

must

we

gracious promise, offered

as

rise with

must

life is hid

new

"

if not

precept which

high, we

on

even

Holy Father,"

Luke

and

He

for all His

4

Thou

dwelleth

taken

is gone

the

Name,

the

mighty

are

sea

be

in signified

"

the

may

Christ He

must

My

since

floods

the

peace,

V

contains.

follow

risen, O

at

set

prepared ;

yet the Lord, who

instances, of the

Him.

Ever

"

are

of

I have

He

was

world, and "

voice;

waves

but

horribly;

been

seat

their

lift up

it.

hill of Sion."

everlasting.The have

resurrection

this troublesome

from

My

upon

His

on

more

passion

the

world.

Thine that

xciii. 3

is

"

own

they 5.


232

RISING

be

may

shouldest

take

shouldest

keep

the

world,

believe

on

be

as

one,

that

Me

Me, the

the with

the

earth.

Christ

are

It is then of

the

the

the

duty,and

cessions,even other

in

over

or

to be

men,

the

to

oppressed,as

have

a

Most

High,

secret

6

a

John

they are like

busy

crowd

this in

are

of God.

things on

life is hid

with

members

your

of

other

men, men

channel

gift the xvii. 11,

other

may of

world

disciples

and

in their

in the

or

all

exalted

be

trans

thoughts,

inter praises,

motives, aims, desires,likings, prayers, while

may

to

speaks

on

privilegeof

to live in heaven

Him;

figuredwith

.

then, be risen

not

your

.

earth."

glorifiedSaviour,

our

.

things which

Mortify, therefore,

upon

one

right hand

the

dead, and

are

ye

If ye,

;

Thou

Me,

loved

Agreeably

those

at

and

St. Paul "

may

I in Thee

perfect in

things above,

on

God.

in

which

sitteth

affection For

them,

;

shall

they all

and

6."

seek

"

says,

Christ

above, where your

them

.

.

I in

hast

of

not

are

Me,

announcement,

Christ," he

Set

Thou

in

Thou

Neither

; that

made

followingverses

and

text

I

and

awful

and

sacred

may

that

also which

...

be

love, wherewith

them,

in

be

they

in

art

in Us.

one

Thou

They

for them

their word

Thou, Father,

that

evil.

.

through

that

of the world.

alone, but

be

not

world, but

the

not

am

[SERM.

I pray

of the

from

I

as

CHRIST.

...

out

them

even

they may

that

are.

them

I for these

pray

in

We

as

one,

WITH

flesh ; to look to be

men,

to

even

be, but

be

knows

15, 16. 20, 21.

not 23.

passed scorned

while

the

with

communication

of; 26.

like

to

the

to have


life hid

their

live in

this

honours

think

for the

out

he

sure

this

world

as

the

has

soul

a

feet.

They

they see,

one

outward

in

mount

a

laws

credit.

be

as

have

our

; and

hides

wrho

weak

others, his

from

would

men

desire these

wealth

not

and

the

;

his

that

be

men

primary

Himself, rather

than

in

the para

and

they

do

believe

to

all of

that

beautiful

a

only well

as

; and

love

not

evil

Him

not

sayings

in accordance

and

ulti

and

is

world did

by them,

they

price ;

the

views, they imputed all base

Lord

live

to

himself,

And,

honour.

like

admit,

They

religion is

of if

know

being

religiousman

love

far

as

discredit

views

and

skilfullyfrom own

and

they infer,

They

proverbs

most

same

hands

greater part, are

has

side

be

can

the

influencedby religious

be

man

looks

man

They

conduct, this is what

every

They

they

as

of this world.

devised

every

world, and,

governed by them,

have

most

And

other

turning points,and

that

hid.

world, and

may

his

of

They

theory

our

to

effect that

the us

man

them

own

mate

a

out

tongue,

the

motives

those

for its

look

covet,

such.

are

other but

man

motives, but to

all

any

that

indeed,

this

of

they place

like-minded.

and

eyes

far the

nay,

that

of possibility

they

is just like another.

man

themselves, lovers consequence,

it ;

appearance,

down

and

up

great many,

a

they

of this world

upon

that every

body,

look

Men

be

to

sure

same

and

;

233

life is not

things which

make,

that

depend

Their

be

can

God.

in

they suppose

meet

they

CHRIST.

and

world,

comforts.

or

they

one

Christ

with

happiness in

their

as

WITH

RISING

XV.]

he as

that and

with

things to

to be

what


234

RISING

He

said

He

He

miracles He

make

to

all the

outward

while,

Follow

Him

after the

and

ministered

mountain

He

did

neither

and

will

you

while

He

His

with

descended which

is in

others

"

And

in

in the with

fellowshipis

our

Christ

Jesus

because be

may

;" but,

house

"

perhaps

7

Such

1 Johni.

not

they

as

be

we

world

The

7."

eat

as

who

which

iii. 1.

in the

His. with

Truly

"

His

Son shall

we

goes,

knoweth

more

us

not,

this,we

than

religion,despised,

our

called

have

much

Or,

for

the them

more

is the condition

3;

and

Man

of "

be, both

we

far

as

Beelzebub, how

hold8?"

shall

this world

ridiculed

punished ;

to

Father, and

Him

If

whom,

Him

Son

the

the

it knew

"

Elias;

Holy Ghost, "

meat

if reality,

little account.

of

had

that

Saints

with

announced

was

measure

our

and

appearance

with

"

the

;

came

up

and

earth,

and

Him

and

upon

"

Angels

Moses

reallywas,

He

drink

nor

of."

not

such

with

with

His

already said, He

I have

as

Him.

heaven,"

knew

go

Father, who

upon

eat

in

spiritin

during

with

He

Son, and

beloved

His

or

;

talked

where

see

sojourned

Angels,

or

Him

but

in

was

wilderness

where,

to pray,

and

temptation, when

unto

But

was

the

and transfigured,

was

be

devil's

Man,

of

His

Beelzebub.

into

fortydays' fast, when or

Son

; that

that

king;

a

through

the

deceiver

a

was

sojourning here,

act

heaven.

He

[SERM.

Himself

wrought

were

CHRIST.

said

They

was.

wished

WITH

of those

"

Matt.

Master

of the

of His who

x.

25.

house

rise with


RISING

XV.]

He

Christ. Him

; and

No

one

is

Pilate

prejudices Herod

from

to

world much

the

saw

went

death

one

stand

"

of

on

another

all

this world,

So

world

witnesses

Saints

of

not

it

for

the

God, their prayers,

they have

the

withstanding, "

a

and of

Thus

they did

cared

not

men

not

under

:

so

under it is

the

of

communion

a

veil The

now.

the

intercessions.

present privilegesof saints, and

the

system, contrary

and praises,

knowledge,

seen

of this

news

needs

forward

secret

them.

to-day,and

the

and

the

miracles

of God.

They

then

and

see

as

the

marvellous

was

governors.

things as

heard

mount,

proceeding

was

usual.

having

to

shall be

summit. and

also

as

aims

sin, and

They

again,

governed

all viewed

holy

who

on

go

the

forgot the thought

was

that

with

provided

the

risen

things had

to

prophet, hoped

foot of the

this

like other

to-morrow

sights, and

of this world.

But

in

secretly

God,

of

seemed

career

They

the

hath

heretofore

abundant."

at

on

for what

to

in his

and

moment,

growings

our

Wonderful

on

had

on

more

hand

himself

went

they said,

;

right

thought

second.

a

how.

religious

our

profitby

and

the world

which

went

put

of

saw

nor

Himself, who

for us."

rulers

Jewish

and

the

at

place,while

Pontius

of

"died, yea, rather

intercession

taken

God

enjoy

us

hath

even

maketh

The

let

way

Christ

season;

God,

one

when

not

anything

but

no

of them.

this

who

know

we

235

when

night,

turnings to

successes,

cause

In

too, rise

our

our

CHRIST.

the

scarcely knows

of

is the

in

rose

we,

history,of grace,

WITH

joy, and

a

not

strength,


236

RISING

which

they

if

not

they

which

ness,

and

cannot

could.

Thou

hast hast

in

Thee,

even

own

Thou

shalt

strife of

ment

?

Thou

the

time

"

that

increased."

They

Psalm, their

have

babes in

sence

enemies'

; but

for Thou

shalt

me

but

and

desire

in

"

shall be

my

Whoso

High, ...

sand

a

I will

hold

when

comparison

portion

shall abide thousand

is of

God for

under

the

shadow

but

they them

and

;

after

I in heaven that

earth flesh

of

of the

Thee, and

it shall not

and

my

they

defence

shall fall beside

Thy right hand,

My

Are

the

up

right hand

strength of

ever."

pre after

alway by

am

my

upon

Thee.

Thy

provided

have

none

for

Are

it."

by

Whom

is the

under

another

I awake

Thy counsel,

glory.

there

prosperous?

behold

has

me

en

with

me

with

dwelleth

at

me,

oil

substance

Nevertheless, I

:

hast

wine, and

their

of

Psalmist "

disappoint

desire," says

rest

;

heart, since

the

satisfied with

the

faileth,but

and

for

as

guide

that receive

heart

the

righteousness,and

Thou

Thee?

their

at

men

tabernacle

in

and

all

of

Thy

they

Are

privilyby

gladness in their corn,

put their

them

they despised by

leave

Thee,

hide

Are

Thee;

of men."

sons

secretlyin

their

consolation

a

that

provoking

tongues."

despondency?

with

the

put

Thy likeness, I in

shalt

from

children

"and

them

the

hast

Are

that fear

for them

Thou

them

keep

the

"

before "

would

plentifulis Thy good

laid up

presence

from

how

[SERM.

describe, and

or

prepared for

anxiety ?

in

they

O

"

Thou

Thine

CHRIST.

compass

that

trust

WITH

in the

I my

heart,

peril? Most

Almighty ten come

thou

nigh


XV.

RISING

J

need,

every is

there

Thus

Thee."

of

plenteousness His

of Him

His

of life,and

well

So

light."

that

they

Lord, O my

the His

holy

healeth from

...

all thine

things,making

and

the

but

to

hill of

shall

leadeth

Who

rest

right,and

seek

that

fellow

citizens

Christ. the

9

xci.

Though

Psalm "

7;

is

xxxi. xxxvi.

from

his

O

the

the their

the

great; 21, 22; 8, 9;

steps

hill be

into

and as

His

in

he

thing

that He

and

righte

This

is the

even

of the

they

or

that

of

Aspire, then,

Saints

have

them be

to

household followed

steep, yet faint not, for till you

and iv. 8;

Lord,

Him,

Jacob."

we

his heart.

salvation.

seek

good

Thy tabernacle,

the

of

with

up

the

that

of

Follow

reward

1

them

thy face,

God."

of

of

rise

doeth

God

and

ascend

life, and

blessingfrom

the

from

generation

"

the

mercy

eagle9."

Even

truth

life

thy

an

shall

holy

and

portion, if

our

in

praise sin

thy

hill?

Thy

speaketh

shall receive

dwell

as

see

Praise

me

mouth

shall

who

shall

upon

is

we "

out,

with

lusty

Who

"

or

uncorrupt

an

ousness

Lord,

the

thy

I say

it.

accept

holy place? who

young

with

saveth

thee

thee

brethren,

this, my

choose

is

crowneth satisfieth

For

lightshall

who

who

drink

His

is within

the

to

river.

infirmities;

lovingkindness;

with

us

forgiveth all

who

life

our

the

all that

soul, and

name

in

gives

fittingly cry

may

destruction, and

All

of

out

whom

satisfyus

who

house,

pleasures, as

is the

will

"

for

measure

with

in Him

is what

there

lodged ;

237

without

fulness

is

found

be

to

CHRIST.

WITH

xvii.

ciii. 1. 3

"

5.

have

15, 16;

made

Ixxiii. 22

the

"

25;


RISING

238

trial,you or

form

can

how

taste, and have

hitherto have

you

consist

nothing stir up

within

been

little

nothing

divine

forth. with

at

are

Adam;

the

habit, from

effeminacy, from

what

watch, and

it

neglected

lodged deep

regeneration,if

the

the

you

winning

elect

of

God,

of the

set

should pray,

and

holy

His

you

hand

from

up

worldly

aims

tumult

of

the

flesh,from

a

from frivolity,

doing not,

and

season,

and what

must

not

;

rise

; He

the

grovelling cares,

self-conceit about

beginning hence

new

Mount

from

from culatingspirit,

do, but

a

fretfulness,and

fascinations

Henceforth

of

this

Him.

with

of

is

sweetness,

offers

See, He

of

thraldom

and

composure

with

now,

rising;rise

lousies,and

which

thought

freshness, the tenderness,

exercises, make

Christ.

old

worldly

if, in consequence,

the

the

cer

present reallydeficient in praying,and

Start,

the

it

devotions, in interces

praise,and

innocence,

things,if

well-behaved, and

have

of

"O

If you

what

have

scanty in your

the cheerfulness, the if you

these

if you

election

is,

runs,

is."

this, if you

giftof God

gift of

and

or

the

grace,

great

reward

also, in fillingyour

in

than

the

sion, prayer,

other

Lord

little of

too

orderly,but

more

the

you,

have

have

invitation

that

thought religionlies merely in

considerate, and

you

The

well, in being amiable, and

station

was

great

gracious the

thought

tainly does

to

[SERM.

how

nature.

how

see

idea

no

its

high

CHRIST.

WITH

is

grave

and

jea

from

the

passion,from

cold, worldly,cal selfishness,from

high-mindedness. it is

be

so

difficult to

left undone

meditate, that is, according to

;


time

your If

to

and

heart

Set

God.

your

and

languid His

yoke

I

not

calling

to

abandon

Him

but

to

sleep

text,

to

Him,

minutes

the

for

Set

you and

world

and

are

your

to

His,

in

life

hid

that

in

the

your Him.

rule.

world,

or

redeem

or

; not

fit

to

for

praise Church

the

things

on

Him;

to

amusement

and

honestly

with

seeking

to

Christ

omit

is

by

the

but

mere

to

to

affection

your

to

tired,

are

realize

to

that

give

altogether

not

;

"

hours

you

world,

the

in

give

when

intercede

measure

with

you

only

good

prove

to

while

society, to

not

;

live

of

your

hitherto

strictly

out

go

it.

for

shoulder; to

you

have

privilege

been

more

your

duties

your

time

the

Live

on

have

of

life

times

you

freely

that

your

day

that

the

show

that

every

you

of

how,

show

upon

if

sense

any

uncertain.

take

am

But

yourself

Give

you.

Saviour,

your

aside

Humble

Him.

show

desires,

your

239

given

and

little.

that

giving

by

little,

CHRIST.

has

Lord

your

have

you

God

which

leisure

the

so

WITH

RISING

XV.]

nothing Him, ;

but

of

words

above

heart

pray

;" and is

or

in

the

to

risen


SERMON

WARFARE

XVI.

THE

CONDITION

LUKE

"

And

and

joy :

endure

His, He

had

of

sion

His

and

of

had

might

have

all but their

A

earth

throne

?

those

who

time

; and

yet

understood

He not

was

entered

He

to be

that

a

Father,

or

The

glory was

when

had

rather trials far

here,

comfort

to

in the

hour

pattern before

long period was

were

withdrawn.

sufferingis

not

their faith had

His a

He

Him

taking posses

in order Him

from

distance

detain and

forsaken

they

Saviour

our

into it. Had

should

justpassed

heavier

at

delayed

had

time,

did

purchased.

the

while a

prospect, when

them,

had

failed,even eyes

below,

? what

returning to

instruct

of trial.

in

He

of

enough

instead

with

Temple, praisingand

resurrection

remain

to

glory which

now

His

after

fortydays

Christ

Jerusalem

to

Amen."

blessingGod. FOR

returned

continuallyin the

were

VICTORY.

52, 53.

and

they worshipped Him,

great

the

xxiv.

OF

the

to come

upon

They

hitherto

path

to

glory,


WARFARE

sit down

and

that

not

first overcome,

none

impress

Ought

and

to

He

the

throne, who He

overcame.

said,

stayed

And

of

troubles

the

of

mosphere over

the pure

joy, into the

entered

the

the

at

broods

which

and

of peace

region

of Angels, light,the dwelling-place

continually the praisesof

above

rose

above

rose

remorse,

the

into

of the Most

courts

He

and

sin, sorrow,

He

it.

world.

this

things,

having taught

after fortydays,at length He fully,

them

time.

to suffer these

"

to

still

second

a

do

should

they

fail

and

glory?"

His

into

enter

Christ's

Gospel

Christ," He

not

VICTORY.

this lesson, lest

them

upon

OF

upon

as

misunderstand "

CONDITION

THE

chants

of

Seraphim.

His

brethren

in

the

light of

His

which

High, through

due

blessed There

He

to

come

season

example,

the

spiritsand

entered, leaving

the

and

resound

after

Him,

grace

of

by His

Spirit. Yet, though fortydays stay, it

to

but

was

have

Him

been

theirs, when

found, then

Emmaus

at

the

of

should for

I

was

say,

time VOL.

Their

years; forthwith

with

with VI.

all of you,

from

and

So

them?

historyof

while

the two

late

He

away. "Have

yet hast

thou

disciples

the

condition

holden

that

talked

suddenly they

vanished them.

have

feeling must

eyes^were

Him, then

Apostles to

Hardly recognised,and

again. The

for the

figure or picture of

a

know

not

three

What

parted

away.

eleven.

He

and

He

for Him

long season

a

while

them.

early lost

snatched

short

a

among

so

was

So I not

with

they them

opened,

were

had been

it been, so

known R

long Me,


WARFARE

Philip]

?" had

CONDITION

THE

already been

His

had

known

one

of them.

His

ministry. Peter, indeed,

They

Christ, the Son

be

the

he

showed

His

Lord

change

of

of that

His

to know

the

great truth.

time

hands

my

God

Him

; at

Bread

Living

this

who it

;"

He

recognised Him,

when

for all from

sight,never

be

to

their

again, till Saints "

He

hand

of

haps, from

after

God the

was

the

years

have

presence

1

John

take

often

hopelessly had

of

great

holy

xiv. 9.

again, or visit earth

to

receive

them

to

spoken

their

the

on

rest.

right

This, per His

happens

all

them,

unto

sat

parting

here

when

below.

about

to

hopeful,just when

most

clouded.

the privileges,

men,

they once

to

day

blessingsjust

the and

had

them

see

last

as

heaven,

found, early lost.

like

began

Himself

; never

had

prospects ^are

;

most

are we

our

all

hardly

heaven, and

into

But

Thomas

:

Apostles' first feelingon

understand

they

to

Lord

Late

And

forfeit them

the

up

2."

them.

We

the

received

was

the

at

comes

to

not

said, "My

from

withdrew

earth

on

Himself, and

unto

So, then,

He

them

by

seen

did was.

they

But

world.

of the

in his

recognised Him

down

came

He

manner,

even

mind

side, and

length they

which

Life

like

in

to

; but

otherwise

was

Him

They

what

and

His

and

through

confessed

inconsistencyand

resurrection

and

had

God

at

touched

all

Him

Living

understand after

expostulationwith

of the

comprehension

was

not

[SERM.

Years

lightof

opportunitiesof

2

Mark

xvi.

upon

truth,

religious

19.


OF

XVI.]

VICTORY.

improvement,

kind

knew

thought

not,

valued

or

not

when

we

our

begun

time

a

tender

it is taken

He

while

teaching must

have

risen

in

must

have

recurred

then

their

to

contrast

of His

the

the

the

scourge,

triumph

His breathless

day.

"

He

lifted up to

led them His

and

hands He

them,

gathered

gazed

upon

had

about

through

as

far

up

up

came

upon

3

Luke

xxiv. R

was

50, 51.

2

before

they

as

that

dread

they

at once. to

from

all His

came

and

them

theirs

work;

His

Surely

He

came

parted

was

feelingwhich

and

led

and it

Then,

moment.

countenance

thought Him

And

3."

; and

the fortieth

Bethany,

them,

with

in that

to

joy,

He

hour, when

He

heaven

unbelief,

minds

their

them.

them,

into

divine

as

thorns,

sudden

Bethany, on

blessed

dealings

that

ful form, every

gone

their

awful to

and

of

crown

in

was

blessed

His

mira

feelings; the

despair,their

out

out

carried

history,all

this

followers

pass, while

them

had

the

cross,

least at that

the

surelynot

All

!

life,

of

manner

parables,His

their amazement, perplexity,

their

their

overpowering

in

thoughts and

their

tomb;

the

spear,

their

past

and

minds,

; His

been,

gravity, incomprehensible ma

jesty,the mystery agony,

their

discourses, His

meekness,

cles, His

have

all His

taught them,

thoughts now

ministry,His

His

just

away,

forty days

during which, thoughts

we

it.

that

must

we

happiness;

our

then value

to

Yet

parents.

of

not

gift; and

have

What

and

come,

He

ever

had their


244

WARFARE

work

and

just

their

the

at

and

if with

Lord

and

their

of

the

God,

no

me

Church's us

familiar

the

way,

the malice

us,

and

so

it

in vain

They

but

were

like

be of another back

what

told, as they gazed, up

from

manner

as

you

into have

ye

and

bear

Thee

see

privilegesthey

than

thoughts

heretofore.

past and

was "

we

their

kind

This

same

heaven, seen

the

Martha, and

shall

; and

same

by

us

enter

Mount,

:

leave

gentle

so

didst

determined the

wishing

is taken in

the

and

gone,

was

not

to

were

was

come

Thou

have, but

henceforth

us, on

us

the

use

with

converse

He

but

Thee,

wast

and

and

sought

Him,

Pharisees, and feast with

of the

? Yet

to

who

with

teach

I

spake ;

beseech

didst

stay

taken

was

might they

Thou

who

us,

art

which

;

O

the

Himself

He

We

"

now

feet,

; I called

Well

sit at meat

Lazarus,

more

were

as

with

and

vessel with

raise

V

comfortless."

not

and

find Him

Their

eyes,

withdrawn

failed when

heaven,

ascent.

their

like

a

into

up

their

of

had

answer

words

gaze

lightof

guide

not

With

thereof."

arrestingHis

the

soul

I could

but

gave

of

Elijah went

father, the chariot

father, my

beloved

My

gone.

Him,

It

their

My

away.

no

hope

them

leaving

When

Apostles now

the

[SERM.

was

time.

horsemen

hearts, the "

was

My

"

the

feeling, might as

critical

said ;

Israel

of

CONDITION

sufferings. He

most

Elisha

up,

THE

Him

over.

Jesus, shall

go

so

into

heaven." Such

are

some

of the

4

feelingswhich

Cant.

v.

6.

the

Apostles


have

may these

experienced on

all of

which

these

us

worshipped Him," Jerusalem

Temple

praisingand

it, that

when

found

Mary

Lord's

our

Christ

Yet, when

the but

There

Angels

say, was

their "

Saviour's

our

no

have

faced

Moses the

brought

space

for the in

of

task

wept"

at

instead the

the

the

unto

at

the

her,

as

thou5?"

of

Egypt

and

the

trains

His

of

cowards.

John

it to

xx.

"

season,

15.

who

in

full of valour

be

They

but

for it ?

nation, and

to

of

blessing."

prepared

promised

Apostles

of the

?"

rejoicingwas

noble-minded,

timid

trained

conquering

this

are

a

them,

and

praise

and

idea

5

into heaven

up

Apostles, in spite

that

in

beginning

Apostles, they

prospect before

surmise

fortyyears of

forty days

patient

out

sepulchre and without

the

gazing

of the brave

danger

was

Apostles

why weepest

continual

to

high temper

how

the

said

Angels

ye

in

"

venture

we

the

reprove

sorrow

loss, in spite of

May

to

departure fortydays afterwards,

stand

great joy," and

the

the

would

Why

"

Now

stood

them, "Woman,

said after on

she

they

returned

wept,

to

body, and

sepulchre weeping,

have

came

time, "

continuallyin the

were

would

a

than

Lord,

"and

text,

blessing God."

nature

When

not

the

says

of

solemn

that

at

of their

greatjoy, and

with

rejoiced?

them

but

;

other

into ; but

enter

can

ascension

ordinary,and

and

gloriousAscension

the

for upon

Lord's

our

sovereign with

were

245

human

after all but

are

kind

did

VICTORY.

OF

XVI.]

land be

; Christ

bold

mourned but

at

and and

the

end


WARFARE

full of courage

they are

of

out

their

return

Jerusalem

to

tinuallyin For

the

their their

gone

with

goest?"

They

there

they

with

thought

knew

not

whither

Him.

they

had

will

had

heart, for her

and

were

in St. Paul's was

hid

with

your

words, they Christ

able

to face

the

she

Where

your

also 6."

Mary the

Temple, praising in

were

heaven,

dead, and

were

and

or,

their life

in God."

those

undergone Himself,

"

as

because

grave

lost; but

was

for their hearts

Strengthened, then, were

treasure

now

spiritthey

"

be

grave

; but

away,

laid Him.

continually in

blessingGod,

Him

Thou

the

to

the

heart

on

Before

whither

in

on

the

Lord, whither

better

at

had

longer

gone. "

no

taken

to

was

hearts

died

Him

high, and

had

enemies

was

follow

Mary wept

is, there

Apostles

He

knew

it

no

He

not

on

treasure no

were

When

know

they

ascend

their

Him,

but

con

not they rejoiced,

said to

we

for

where

not

had

could

mourn,

Him

saw

cended she

aloft.

are

what

that

hearts

risen

Lord,

?

Thou

; and

but

gone,

seized, they

was

and

knew

"

begins, they

blessingGod."

them

taught

Their

were

Cross, they

goest

was

Him.

is received

great joy, and

in heaven

treasure

earth, they

He

surely had

Lord

that

with

trial

own

Temple, praisingand

Christ

have

their

He

when

Lord, and

sight,and

[SERM-

good fight; their spirits

for the

their

high with

mount

CONDITION

THE

and

6

with

this

trials which had

Matt.

foretold

vi. 21.

knowledge, they Christ as

their

had

first

portion.


"

I

Whither

canst

killeth

service7."

That

able

For

before.

throne, with

well

learn

that

must

inflict

His

in

things :

He

often

tries us,

there

one

every

it is ; and a

law

of

the our

is

like

succeed

law

is observable.

John

xvi.

or

we

They

God

us

other

look

can

the

He

can

tries life of

upon

So it

as

One

issue forth in

and

Rev.

all

still !)but

better.

They

tried,

we

trouble.

and

8

He

the

of

spring; and are

we.

has

spare,

another.

in

their

do

so

another

sorrow,

suf

tribulation

spare or

in

they,

can

condition, then

leaves

2.

down

Christ

measure,

He

way

time

Christian

and

My

ourselves,

to

of God."

perhaps

and

in

set

in.

much

(may

pain, and

sooner

Me

Apostles shrank

did

so

He

one

some

generation comes,

7

in

"

the

our

kingdom

spares,

At

in

hands.

own

often

one.

every

joy ;

through

"

the

into

enter

which

And

written, that

is

He

into

Him.

after

measure,

him

To

"

am

this lesson

length rejoiced

entered

were

forty days

sit with and

God

Throne8." take

truth

at

put

they

promise,

overcame,

we

great

first,but

at

fered, and

It

if

to

grant

in His

Father

My

from

I also

as

even

It will be and

will I

and

them

the

understood

they

shall

doeth

he

that

troubled

so

Me

cometh, that

time

coming,

now

what

overcometh,

that

was

thou

"

follow

They

"

yea, the

will think

you

rejoice in

to

shalt

-told them,

He

time

St. Peter,

to

thou

but

synagogues,

whosoever

247

said

now,

And

of the

out

had

Me

follow

not

He

go,"

afterwards." you

VICTORY.

OF

XVI.]

all, this

then

iii. 21,

they


248

WARFARE

triumph

they overcome

CONDITION

are

humbled,

the

world, and

they

;

THE

[SERM.

and

then

then

exalted

are

sit down

they

; on

Christ's throne. Hence

St.

trouble

and

ment

look

Peter, who

his Lord's

at

sufferingas

on

we

glory shall be

to

And

we

suffer,we The

"

again,

shall also

world

not."

know

like Him,

be

is here

trials,and the dure

now.

of

one

state

us

on

trial and ternal

right

it

9

as

a

1 Pet.

Christians I suppose

Yet

earth

is in ; and

sorrow

this is all

expect.

Yet

appear

whole, who

iv. 12, 13.

to

have

Rom.

v.

a

if he

gain,and how

He

as

long

or

has

shall

we

is9." What

of

all

to

course

time

other

to

en

a

any

his

own

than

can

ii. 12.

he the

must

of

state

intervals of

contemplated

2 Tim.

are

before

that

more

different

we

John, Him

commonly

beings who

3.

St.

lesser trials which

shape

that

If

it knew

understands

one

that

"

And

have

it is

recognizes and

of the Church

Him

see

pa

Him,

shall appear,

those

to

more

which

peace, to

worketh

again,

Him."

persecutionwill apply

much

utmost

shall

we

when

glory in

suffer with

He

that when

for of

said

We

says,

not, because

us

some

also with

glad "

wre

reignwith

knoweth

We

"

be

tribulation

be

so

though

as

glorified together."And

be also

may

If

"

not

us

inasmuch rejoice,

may

St. Paul

that

amaze

sufferings ; that

revealed, we

tribulations, knowing tience."

but

us,

Christ's

exceeding joy." Again,

such

bids afflictions,

strange thing,

a

partakersof

are

His

in

was

"

strange thing happened as

first

at

ex

has

a

state

contemplate it for ages,

Uohn

"

iii. 1, 2.


as

the

us

in

the

We

!

Angels

Men

foretel

can

history of things

after

winter

cess,

they

"

men

have All

ages.

it will

happen

of the

regular operation

too

so

the

is

from

having

on

upon

again

and

is the

seen

shall

reap

in

is fulfilled in Let

us

subject.

try The

to

joy a

to

do

peace ; and

accustom

whole

of

whether

nothing connexion the

and

one

To

fear at

or

know the

or

pro

a

surpris

know

not

same.

souls

our

understand,

is the

heaven.

under

even

of

course

They

see

have

a

seen,

instances, that suffer

they

what

in His

measure

;

Grown

heavenly hosts, who

; that

that

day their

in

children.

they

state

in

not

end.

admiration,

earth, well

hell to

are

strange and

from

again, in numberless

path

is

it often, what

travellingfrom

soul

ing

going

They

snow,

an

of causes,

; the

of mercy

the

after

with

; and

regards the

as

covenant

what

not

result

effects which

of those And

again or

they

;

take

appointed times,

and

it is otherwise

everything that happens

are

way,

comes

;

they

things go through

feel wonder,

turns

one

their

beginning

a

course.

in

proceeds

They

frost,and

cold,

;

have

ing. They by

and

Night

everything that happens

them

happen,

of

matter

illnesses

this,but

know

it

happen.

rule.

summer

certain

visit at

rules

thingshappen

Certain

season.

does a

the

is

; it

another

or

that

startled

not

will

for

understand

and

see

what

by

what

as

experience does

to

get

what

surprisedat

249

what

things, and

of

they

not

know

this world.

course

and

VICTORY.

OF

XVI.]

that

was

in tears

sow

true

of Christ

followers.

ourselves

to

Church, all elect

this view

of the

souls, each

in


WARFARE

250

the turn

of

the

was

at

once

all

to

foot

with

cares

he

bold

wrestler

did

his

to

say,

finished

his

I

him,

the

excellent

robed

army

of

Martyrs, and

the

man.

faith

has

played when another

Great to on

have

first this man,

melody Or

if

as

form

Throne

and

then

a

this

beheld were

the

of and

actors 1

2

one

us

each

having before

had

Or

to

and

then

He

through. honour

and

in

chant

repeat the

himself

if it

called

the

by

while

the

allowed

His

pageant.

iv. 7.

time,

gone

applauded, we

Tim.

of

very

to

as

and, agility,

in the

white-

were

solemn

same

And

before

and

once,

was

have

day, likewise

exhibit

dance

signalgiven.

strength,or

one,

have

solemn

and

one

at

bystanders

turn

his brethren a

at

of it

and

company

that, to take up

his

of heaven, and

movement

by

His

him.

faith V

to

all of

flesh

fight,I

in his

tcr

though

as

in

held

we

some

trial of

each

which

th# courts

one

It is

the

earth, the

down

so

if all

as

close

cheerful

the

head

strong

a

the

the

called out

been

around

by himself,

as

it

once.

with

ever

well-nighfailed, first

King.

stand

of

in

good

a

in his turn, each

And

And,

the

kept

after

Confessors, each

from

at

fought

I have

course,

my

; covered

was

and

day,

have

turn

thorn

was

Once

St. Paul's

a

he

it

turn.

our

discomfort "

Once

sores.

had

part well,

in "

with

he

personal

Yet

able

enough,

some

"

Job

as

cares,

not

were

him

on

[SERM.

work.

it is

now

It

had

added,

others, and

Apostles'turn.

He

this

CONDITION

is called to this necessary

its turn

was

THE

in

to per

graceful

were

the

some

ring of

succession, Such

is

our


VICTORY.

OF

XVI]

state

Angels

; "

before,

has

His

follow

may

than

have

to

seem

our

foot

your

dull, or be

silence

;

bles

will be

you

"

on

come

within

you

afraid

and

from

taketh

Christ

!

all.

hidden

in

Christ

of peace,

distress, but

ineffable entered

is

that

the

on

everlasting

abyss

that

ear

your

not trou

; from

estate

or

from

intent

trouble

;

be,

heavenly Father,

a

in

receive

rejoice,and

you

; and

day

your

Himself,

to

joy

your

a

where

man

no

hand

is

He no

which

peace,

which

is in

voice

of

is

He

of God.

radiance

Throne.

there

is

issues

the

very

tumult

or

"

of

all

perfect

His

rest.

goods

of

tranquillityof into

the

of

deep stillness, stillness,that greatest

awful most

place

right

brightnessof

the

most

let

; draw

your of

men

will

O

dispirited;

bold

or

whatever

you

shall

He

the

"

quit

already in

from

and

chance

like

all

you.

is

all in

; from "

heart

your

body,

sym

; and

Whatever

through.

mind,

they

on.

not

; be

Our

to

false,or Be

heart

lonely,O children

it is over,

when

of

foes ;

or

be

though not

carried

without

friends

be

good

look

be

eye

flagging!

a

you,

from

or

from

keep

and turn

and

more,

; and

success, our

we

suffer.

to

more

it is

your

attention

afraid ;

not

back

slip,or

your

much

Now

essay.

called

be

gone

that far

through

their

by

has

example,

an

through us

Christ

"

went

can

ministering spiritskeep not

on,

us

He

we

gone

encourage

pathize in

given

steps.

infinitely more, brethren

looking

are

Christ

"

251

joys,

the

which the

Divine

we

utter, Essence.

can

fancy,

profound, He

has


WARFARE

252

O

how

great

blesome that

rest!

ourselves in the

be the

the

tossingupon the

through

We

and

sin

Christ

day

by

;

has

His

twenty

blood

and

:

for

seats

Seraphim

above.

"

of

And

shall

of all

"

people

many

four-andin white

And

their heads. before

the

behind.

and

God,

and

white no

2

in more,

Rev.

with

have

the

blood neither

vii. 14.

of

which

robes, and

they washed

the

kindreds, and

white

are

doing

And

earth.

nations, and

These

an

Lamb

withal, a great multitude

hands.

hunger

unto

the

the throne

before

of

ends

great tribulation,and them

the throne

eyes

eternal

is the

it, like

upon

tongues, clothed

in their

made

They

the

number,

can

people, and

and

full

All

infirmity

elders, all clothed

gold

are

world, where

unseen

redeemed

Angels standing

pleasure unto

act, but

many of

seven

of

has

we

in various

tempted

There

of

die in

contrary.

about

crowns

And

out

and

is

shall

we

Here

round

as

livingbeings

palms

labour.

about

midst

slain,and

been

man

who

round

in the

and

four

no

dead

think, speak, or

rainbow

a

raiment, and

His

blessed

entered, all is peace.

Throne, and

that

if

in the

hide

above, and

the wind

But

when

come,

wings;

tried

are

hand.

at

has

emerald

we

day

one

into

enter

of His

their

and

sea,

cannot

are

those

from

rest

also

tabernacle

shadow

of

number

Lord, and

ways.

the

under

shall

this trou

if,when

turn

our

time

His

into

[SERM.

it be,

in

we

If the

shall enter

CONDITION

will

good

a

life is over,

same

we

THE

which their

the

came

robes

Lamb

thirst any

2."

more;


neither "

shall

the

is

more

There

neither

guilt

no

no

;

more

penitence

press

us

transport

us

pride,

more

no

prejudice

no

;

and

countenance,

a

home

here

;

us

which

He

Bride

call the

Jesus

let

to

enter

find

3

into of

Throne

our

Grace,

help

to

grace

Rev.

lay

us

xxi.

4.

things

of have

we

aside

that in

so

"

let

us

we

of

4

obtain

need

Heb.

"

let

of us

us

that

fast

cloud

boldly

come

for

into

hold

;"

the

then

a

is

and

ready

passed

great

may

time

be

weight

every

;"

rest

"

our

mansions,

will

us

is

Christ

Spirit

let

God,

God's

of

and

many

is

sloth,

That

the

that

to

life, clear

"Seeing

Priest

Son

the

;" seeing

profession

His

coming.

our

High

great

a

heavens,

nesses,

of

time

of

Throne.

to

de

to

no

;

light

water

And

all

and

us

the

the

us

prepared. too,

us

blind

no

;

passion

no

pilgrimage,

on

calls

He

has

have

we

but

are

home.

calling

by

we

;

are

more

any

infirmity us

of

of

out

things nor

;

no

but

;

river

pure

crystal, proceeding

as

;

to

strife

no

envy,

crying,

nor

punishment

more

mislead

to

heat."

any

former sin

trial

affection

no

;

no

;

the

no

;

nor

sorrow

more

any

remorse

more

them,

on

for

pain; Nor

253

neither

death,

3."

away

light

sun

more

any

passed

no

VICTORY.

OF

XVI.]

the our

wit

labour

unto

the and

mercy,

4."

iv.

11.

14.

16

;

xii.

1.


SERMON

XVII.

WAITING

FOR

REV. "

He

who

testifieth these Amen.

WHEN

quickly come He

did

stood

thief." that

bid

the

to

wait

well

that

would

expect

not to

seem

come,

in

soon,

have

"

as

keepeth

been

for their

return.

added,

come

and

been

tainment, could

by

I

be

that

It

was

because

soon,

you

1

wait

Rev.

it

was

to

sudden.

for; what

xvi.

15.

us

be

as

a

is he

V

Had

word, it who

from

think,

"

blessed

of the

return

one

that

sight under

Servants

sudden.

should

quickly"

"

suddenly," or

sense

master's

not,

by

at first

would

He

his garments

our

quickly.

come

said

thief;

a

I

Jesus."

He

away,

would

word, He

"Behold

not

going

what

mean

coming

could

Lord

so, come,

was

watcheth,

His

20.

again ; yet knowing

not

by

xxii.

things,saith, Surely

Even

Lord

our

CHRIST.

are

enter

an

overtaken

His

coming

What

fails to

you come,


WAITING

give

you would

though

Yet

look

lowers,

as

likelyto

His

His

for

the

Epistles show it is

were

us,

duty

years

has

bid

us

looking for it,as

out

hitherto been

has

first fol

ever

look

to

the Church

He

has

His

and

immediately, though

come

sudden,

He

speedy,

coming;

our

be

delay, yet

to

is

coming

long.

seem

coming

His

it would

seem

out

thousand

two

He

us

Surely

for it.

out

it would

us

to

that

declared ever

to

255

said that

yet by saying

soon,

that

said

He

CHRIST.

while, then, Christ

up;

be

FOR

for

near

looking out

in vain.

something significantthat,

Is it not book a

Scripture,which

of

long continuance should

we

that last

Christ's

such

would

coming

told

quickly;blessed

quickly, and in the

"

text,

Surely I

is he

My

reward

He

that

from of the

for the

out

2

heaven

day

;" to

2

look

indeed, that

brethren

his

these

is the

and

haste

Behold

the

I

sayings I

And

come

again,

things, saith,

announcement

commanded to

in the

to

wait

;

be

for His the

unto

ever

Son

coming

of God3."

It is true, tions

testifieth

"

assurances

Behold

"

Me."

great day, "

"

keepeth

book."

are

implies

Even

times.

is with

we

last

Church, that there

repeated

that

the

other

speedy?

quickly." Such

come

and, in consequence,

looking

be

it three

this

of

prophecy

the

and

express

are

any

the Christian

to

chapter we

come

of

read

than

more

in

1 Thess.

in

place

one

against expecting

i. 10.

3

2

Pet.

St. Paul

the

cau

immediate

iii. 12.


FOR

WAITING

256

that

Christ

of

coming

Christ

coming, which

will send

he

dreadful

is to be followed

fore does from

stand

not

seems

by

in

to be

from

them Now

; how

paradox be

Jbe is it

indeed, possible,

we

so

experience of remain

to

help using

cannot

grounds

to

times, when,

former

Christians

come.

this

been be

have

than

now

with

meeting

have

seen

what

they thought symptoms

knowledge

rience,

would

good

think

on

world the

have

been

their

day

of

are

been

no

more

those

He

many did

not

last

a

them ever

their

coming,

which

a

little

enlarged expe

more

to

be

to

common

frightenedwithout minds,

narrow

superstitiousfancies.

has there

had

Church

of His

times,

own

world,

shown

fretting in

reason,

building of the

have

They

all times.

of the

It

disappointment. They

ever

their

What

expecting the

been

ever

at

showed,

event

to

ever

still.

the

there

:

of

for Christ ; but

and

more

asked,

longer

out

reason

the

kind

a

delayed ?

day,

and

hindering

is

be

may

look

to

our

as

in peculiarities

eyes

earlyChristians, who

Christ

expect

there

againstbeing than

long period which

earth,

on

that

may

for the

the

"

truth, St. Paul

in

come,

long

so

long coming,

was

was

not

truth, and

once,

His

Him.

it possible,

been

no

And,

objected

has

the

his brethren

did

has

expecting what

before

prevent eager

or

way,

warning

expecting

it may

at

than

more

say

of

Himself

our

disappointed if Christ

not

enemy

for Him.

looking out rather

does

[SERM.

sign immediately

a

certain

a

"

; but

CHRIST.

in which

judgment coming

What

people ?

Such

did

and age not

expecta-


#57

indolence

fostered

considered

be

it is to

superstition ;

CHRIST.

and

evidenced

but

has

tion

FOR

WAITING

XVII.]

a

as

and weak

mere

ness.

I shall

Now

of

If it is

He

shall

Him

come

is the

which

; "

of Christ

(whatever it He

against.

no

up,

; the

is)ought

warns

age

that

Christians

come,

it is world

the

have

quite

expect

have

fancied

there

none,

it is

were

the

see

His

search

for them

taken the

signs

in your

He

risk of

not

; not

plain but

so

; and

True

is.

ages, have

Christians

discerned

Christ's

what

been

that

the world

they

coming

; but

are

may

and

of not

times, many

thinking they

better

a

thousand

coming

when

He

is not, than

think

Him

not

coming

when

He

is.

VOL.

vi.

to

mis

lies between

Him

Scriptureand

pre

be

think

between

will

have

times

difference

when

you

is not,

in

not

that

coming,

is,that many mistaken

true

come,

true

His

you

is

did

does

choice

your

see

it

He

plain but

so

it be

He

when

coming

thinking you

what

seeing

of

warned

expressly

If it be

equally true

are

search

signs

His

signs of

sent.

Him.

expect

has

when

when

that

true

as

will not

Him

ought

against what

us

expected

Christians

not

to

againsthigh-minded security. If

us

it is

as

in which

not

contemptuously called superstition; but warns

habit

a

age

He

that

thing

very where

no

much,

too

proves

followed consistently

expect the day

to

ever

answer

objection to

an

as

waiting, it

continual

called.

us

first,considered

And

1.

in

something

say

objection.

this

to

to

attempt

Such

the world s

;

once

is the

judging


258

WAITING

by Scripture,you the

judging by

FOR

would

He

men

have

their

scoff

now;

but

whose

will

whose

the

must

of of

promise

asleep,all

day

years

be

have

as

been

Church

see

of

are

last

of

why

I do

to

truth

an

come.

it is reasonable

religionstill,after

3

fathers

fell

from

the

the

thing,

one

years,

enemies

why

see

the

it

of

of His

downfall

the

one

other; in

is,undeterred

and end.

the

so

now.

out, and

Now,

I

many

are

religionof

They thought

going

to

so

of

reasonable, because

So

think

is

His

is the

thousand

than

Church

They

victory is

by

unbelievers anticipations,

coming

lightof

not

other.

the

century.

think

day3."

one

unreasonable

expecting that

us,

this

a

as

expecting the

ever

Christ

But, beloved, (con

Lord

after age ; and more

discernment,

were

recollected, too, that

ever

discernment

the

they

as

the

the failure of former

hour

say,

;

Him.

Worldly

Where

"

ignorant of

not

by

the

does

for since

deed, they illustrate each

think

what

creation

thousand

expectation is

in the

of

shall

continue

Peter,)be

religion, age

the

want

....

It should

Christ

the

of

expresslywarns

coming?

is with

one a

His

of

St.

tinues

And

He

later.

or

failure

the

be

Christ

expect

never

sooner

our

who scoffers,

things

beginning

and

at

then?

triumph

expecting

would

day,

one

present scoff?

Apostle,

that

come

[SBRM.

be

ever

world, you

Now

of their

CHRIST.

expect

They that

ever

their

repeat, I do the

so

not

overthrow

failures ; and

yet

un

previous disappointments,to

2 Pet.

iii.4. 8.


and

least, over

day

come

grounds

professany

the

sanguine,because

they seem

seems

their

minds

has and

that

main

the

been

ever

that such

side, and

one

immediate

so

unbelievers

of the

facts

tinct conclusions Christian

The that

world

the

believer

has is

Church

coming

modes

to

an

the

All

is

expected

the

prospects of

fact, Christians

have

only they looks

so

to their creed.

full of tumult

an

so

full of tumult, there

;" and the

one

dis

drawn

to

end

view

same

;" and

end

;

the

the in

other,

rather

or

have

that,

superstitiousin

Christians

when

expecting

they

All

past

the Church

and

preciselythe

coming "

of

the

on

them, according "

enlarged

is

the

un

that

the

nothing, than

opinion

other.

Now, in

So

;

said,

is

said,

surely,more in the

case

are

the Church

not

chief

one

taken

from

has

have

own

They

times.

things,because

gloomy.

of the

not

apparent strengthon

Christians

have

one

do

contemplation

been

of all

end

the

at

point

will

expecting their

of the world

ever

He

suppose,

apparent weakness

why

religionwere and

the

such

state

this has

reason,

I

yet they

;

that

strong,and

so

enough by know

history to

of

signs

weak

so

Christ,

all for

at

triumph, except

of God

Nay, Christians

unbelievers,

; whereas

259

aspect of things,can

of

promise

express

an

the

above

CHRIST.

Christ.

of

coining

the

expect

to

FOR

WAITING

XVII.]

view of

it

and

unbelievers

the substantially

thought,

there

cannot

to

be

their

respective

anything

extravagant in the expectation itself; there s2

unite

thing, though

same

according differently,

thus

must

very be


260

WAITING

something it.

And

hold

Christianitycame going

sense,

human it is

into

the

of

out

so

may

and

is that

God

it is

the

who to

yet that

end

any and

It

He

came.

and

to

was

one

adding

and to

in weak

"

How

it

the

coming

to

to

the

it

it has

last many

it may

end, nay,

an

would

God

latter

have side

of

impressionsyrom this ;

"

if that will

He

come.

to

then

And

to

it is ; and

hand, that

one

it draws

during

grow

the was

it

being

a

in

come

another of

store

4

; each

divine

1 Cor.

ages to

towards

of successive

system

a

was

made still it

whole

our

day

day.

any

religionwas

There first

it

as

age,

; but

so

"

hearts

is

as

different

was

strong

It has

himself,

it, but

them

open

live

to come

may

of

the

to

many

every

one

earthly,

so

trembling4."

day.

side, viz. that the end

which

so

works

years, that

and

the alternative,to

thing

has

great

the

on

say,

minds

our

is

man

last time."

wills

more,

give

the

in much

years

some

uncongenial

so

Apostle says

eighteen hundred

us

is

done

lasted

likely to

since

always failing, yet always continuing,

knows

paradox

no

and

fear, and

in

only

"

Ever

world, it has been, in

friends, that

false

warrants

case.

and spiritual,

called

all,as

done

ness,

is

the

be

It

it. so

many be

great conquests,

is

to

apparentlyso defenceless, and

comes,

has

this

mind, it is

enemies,

which

present in the world

ever

I

CHRIST.

FOR

ii. 3.

before

Christ

bring perfection, that

perfection.

revelations

prophet truth, and

going on,

in his turn

gradually


WAITING

XVIL]

sured

of

the word in

pected

to

came.

expect

Him

The at

He

chosen

wilderness, and judges,and

in the

length seventy long weeks

at

Him

troduce

say, recognisedthen

may

interval.

But

Son

His

over

when

nothing

could

higher Priest Light

Life of

and

and

had

do.

Earth

risen

its most

had

coming

the

For

accident. in the

Gospel, that

not

towards

and

is at

as

so

flesh, the

it,nearing

its direction,

coming,

it

course

by

has

regards His

it,but all times

(ifI

it

that

may

equally

near

so

recognised is, as

to

up

straight under

speak) altered

the

that

it

Christ's

now,

coming, on

last

between

but

; but

seen

the

was

things ran

second

along it, and

left to and

it is not

step

every

suffered,

intervene

of

course

No The

was

event,

it was,

the

as

had

Gospel scheme,

the

delay,

saints.

more

therefore time

as

fill the

to

doctrine.

solemn

and

His

perfect Gospel,

His

in

nothing

its most

second in

His

in

to

come,

appeared,and

and

sight;

say)

an

towards

had

had

truer

no

"

had

men

first and

(as I may

come,

hence, though

And

Christ's

gather

to

again ;

august

time.

were,

but

remained

in

delay was,

given

with

house, and

own

bidden

wandering

a

during

and,

the Christ

once

in

sojourning

a

His

Thus ;

time"

determined

rules, were

doctrines, other

other

ex

kings,and prophets,

were

world.

the

into

be

not

and

captivity in Egypt,

a

of

people were

by

came,

could

fulness

after

mea

was

Christ

never

"

but

;

once

Time

before

the

before

age

and

Canaan,

I

any

261

Gospel.

that

prophecy; so

He

which

CHRIST.

believingminds

for

out

full

the

towards

tending

FOR

and

brink

runs,

of it ;

great event,


262

WAITING

which, did it

towards, it would

run

Christ, then, is hundred

years

then

; and

When

He

not

sent

of of

calls it,is

die war

may

time; it

surprisesus

; as

how, yet is

not

this feeble

where

we

And thus

twelve

on

safe to

end

these had

"

of the

sundry times,"

which

history;

one

ever

Do

world.

;" it had

us,

returned,

part

hangs, we ; so

of

some

length

at

know on

creeps

know

we

the

passing,on

the

hand,

them

of

even

light

Apostles

Jewish

the But

of

though

scarcelygone,

ever

unto

force

of

in divers

"

priestsand holier

when was

of

Covenant, indeed, ordered

were

series

the

see

ever

tribes

always,even not

you

ascended, He

ever

may

at

must

day, before

that

long array

a

heaven.

at

he

over,

implement

an

under

in

Gospel, or

The

nearer

given

doctrine, that Christ is the sole

expressions?

suffered, and

resolves

thrones, judging the twelve

manners

and

world, and

arch

one

Israel,or that Christ is with the

St. Paul

strike, and

pass

pre

as

as

to

observe the

the

sit

clock

world, and

upon

under

man

crumbling

a

I may

Priest

a

This

is

it will end.

are,

thrown

is

now.

soon"

"

order.

explode, and

not

weary

here

a

next

yet lingers;

listen for

we

as

the

moment

any

than

present distress"

when

than

now

soon,

of natural

close upon As

eighteen

near

comes

come

into.

run

nearer

He

will

the

things,

moment,

any

He

that

once

; as

not

when

nearer

"

it.

and

now,

[SERM.

at

doors

our

time, but

ever

itself into

as

ago

says

state

at

ever

not

word

a

CHRIST.

FOR

than

Christ

was

all but

various

another,

had

henceforth He

a

come,

ever

not come

near

actually back.


WAITING

XVII.]

Ruler

only

is the

He

and pensing gifts,

Him,

because

son.

Aaron

and

they

organs,

they do,

He

ing

they

of His

acts

truly His

Cross.

We

and

blessingsfresh

from

speaking, time

has

bringing

in order the

to

of

both

duty

Christ, teaching us

on

no

so

hope, live to a

as

live

to

if the

leads

This which

viz. that

this

returned

Lord's

the

if

shadow

a

; and

to

its

One

is

way

of

enjoy

we

sacramentally,

or

this witnesses of

and

if He

had

not

us.

We

living,and

Apostles were

as

by

life in the

to

looking out

expectations, for

faith, as

our

Holy

neglect the present,

to no

had

upon

history,but

under

in

if He

as

muse

2.

form

plans, to

the

mystery,

a

we

His

to

receive

necessary,

remembering

for

but

His

are

more

since, historically

really. All

them

enjoy

and

forms

blessingsthrough

those

on,

gone

under

again

us

that

all

Thus

close

it, and

only

baptiz

is in

is not

Gospel, brought

it ;

is

His.

are

no

what

and

He

blessing.

under

a

shadows

signs ;

for all

sea

had

His

of its acts

one

it were,

outward

certain

away,

is

another,

as

and

they baptize, He

of the

stand,

brief

a

priests have

merely

outward

bless, He

than

act

for

dis

supersede

to

Christ,

of

are

His

; when

Church,

in all times

are,

They

Church,

none

Christ's

; but

are

does

; when

place

own

His.

priesthoodbut

His

departed only

the

of His

263

in

appointed

is

took

priesthood

Priest

and

has

He

CHRIST.

FOR

the

left

future, us,

must we

rely

to

so

in

try

to

must

Gospels, not

try as

recollection. remark

second

aspect

objection in question maybe

urged;

me

to

waiting

for Christ

upon

a

is not

only

extrava-


261"

WAITING

gant in its very weakness intent

hand,

at

and

a

fond

Scripture. the in

other the

words

even

come,

of Lord

in what

Christ.

acts

one

or

admired

stories

wrong in

some

the

and

not

tokens

being

touched

think

sovereign and

are

not,

or

Amen,

"

and

beloved, the

the

of

his

of

mind;

that

or

mode

for

acted

revered, in which

you

will find

country,

in

they

his

have

beneficence, nobleness,

Many

of

true, and,

this

be

Christ's

they only

good prince ;

a

highly of at

on

might

signs of

looking out,

down

and

up

paternal kindness.

should

place of text,

in their state

person

to

up

false, yet others

place

expectation,

favour; people delight in believing that fallen in with

are

Gospel

the

Christians

Consider

earth.

current,

for the

the

to be

credulous

look

loyalpersons

of

quickly,"surely sanc

took

not

towards on

Christians

earthly the

though

they

Whether

as

substitute

come

mistaken

not

were

natural

ordinaryevents

Thus

and

close

Jesus."

coming, yet they were they

the

waiting also, by adding,

observe, then, that

mistaken

it in the

objection; yet I

mind,

visitation

it sanctions

Surely

temper

so,

is the

"

The

imagination takes

hand, while

tions the

I

and

things visible This

of

for miracles.

in which religion,

faith, and

awful

an

mistakes

bondage,

and superstition

effect.

into

of

[SERM.

a

fancy signs

to

world, and

into

becomes

thought

providence

brought

of

the

CHRIST.

carried

begins

moral

God's

idea, but

whenever

upon

FOR

that

mutual

people, occupied

these on

man

the

reports whole,

are we

who, instead

sympathy himself

of

between

merely

in


WAITING

XVIL]

carping the

what

at

he called

of this

accuracy

FOR

their

that

or

thing,truly,after all,to and

statements, without sad

to

deficiencyin the

right on the

have

knowledge

thinks

some

be

to

meteor,

from

who,

laughs

Before

would

not

now

what

then

it

then

and

be

to

hand,

a

to be

the

in

a

people's

of

comet

than

the

lack

from

be

science,

sky,

coming,

to

man's

rather

want

and

or

man,

love,

of

little

they

strange,

and

strange,

therefore

that

persons

fond

thing in

men

absurd

it therefore

how

startled

were

were

were

are

and

man

to be

and

are

they

when and not

they

are

But

ridiculous, (for so it what

;

them,

saw

startled.

impressed by

a

why

or

they

was

by

We

come,

now

Of

accustomed

accustomed.

now-a-days talk,)why a

case.

but

heavenly

times

men

not

then

as

certain

fixed

that is,now

coming,

of the

state

at

appear

Granted,

all.

that

appeared

now

men

the

taken

Christ's

of

at

known

not

then

they

have

signs

consider

us

and

because

was

for

it is known;

as

manner,

frightenus

was

them,

know but

? let

moved

see

I had

religiouspersons

now,

do

now

mis-

mistake.

which

to

that

knowledge

heaven

rule;

have

of His

the

bodies

few

particular,and envy

the

in

time

great

merely

rather

sight

sign

A

other

the

such

Christ

of

ances

old

like

a

would

not

in

sifting

fictions,and

every

strange

more

the

at

in

not

love

from

he, who,

detect

to

few

a

right! Who

And,

ignorance?

able

people,I suppose,

that

? who

credulity,and

forsooth, on

whole,

heart

265

particularstory.

be

expose

! And

heart

a

CHRIST.

a

not

how it is

foolish was

rare


WAITING

266

Take

strange ?

and mon

it

now,

quence,

we

absence

leave-taking. in

being

at

not

the

were

not

impressed

more

at

it

the

and

same

was

from

home

with

prayers,

and

much

go

anything

see

emotion

censurable

very

thingsthan

uncommon

common.

And I

did

conse

then, because

preparation, many I do

In

serious

any

but

:

risks

long, persons

as

much

out

when

even

uncommon,

without

friends

our

is com travelling

:

formerly.

common

travel

now

parting from

at

parallelcase

a

not

was

CHRIST.

FOR

only

not

are

Him,

but

out,

the

have

Christians

been

been

tremblingsof

or

disease,

in

were

or

a

to

politicalworld, revolutions,

their

hearts

nothing has

told

of His

to

those

dwell

coming.

"

for

"

to

There

the have

have

very

unnatural,

of

the

If

of states

been

Now

thingswhich

shall be

has

they

social "

and wars,

additional

impress them,

and

harvest,

at hand.

was

Christ.

upon,

in

they

failure of

troubles

like,

awake

If

first,

the

Christ

and

view

a

the

else but us

He

take

served

look

they

since

world.

to

they look

which

monstrous

that

the

and

obedience

strange sightsin the sky,

then

which

cumstances

moral

thing

think

for Christ

way

for

out

ground, storms,

any

way

very

Always

looking and

the

them

made

Him.

uneducated,

and

poor

to

natural

the

signs of

in the

"

of which

case

acting in

signsthrough

very

obedience

in the

looking out

are

out

looking out,

are

in

"

looking

in

through

out,

has

who

speaking,persons

am

or

observe, that

will

you

and

cir

kept

all these

He

given

signs,"He

us

are

Himself as

signs "

says,

in


in the

and

the

sun,

the

earth

and

the

roaring ;

fear, and

coming

for the

on

earth And

shaken

be

.

to

looking

.

look

will be

wre particulars

doing

rest

religiousin

Nor

does

His

were

there ful

such

no

turn

they

ought to have

then

clears

men

forward, and

shall

we

Christ

that is

been

again. Or

say that

news

ever

lightsof

be

It is better

to

watch

then

were

did

informants

he

was

moving 3

Luke

moving

even

come,

sometimes and

yet

sky

were

wrong

?

Well, ever

25, 26. 28.

Is

again.

? Do

reason

forward, xxi.

not

not

skil

form

an

say that

we

threatens

militaryleader some

wrong

wrong,

them

right? The

for

is

signs. Perhaps they

wrong,

some

that

be

to

con

all.

at

Christ

His

or

is much

there

the

ignorance

our

ridiculous

withdrew

out

also

in

wrong

show

may

of this world

which ticipations

the

the

thing as countermanding

in matters

men

heads,

may

saw

He

signs,and

come

We

anticipations,though

they said, they

to

affairs of nations

the

that Christians

it follow

shall

for your

day

nothing

not

are

superstitiousto look

watching.

our

watching, than

whereas

your

ignorance,and

our

our

their

is

which

is it

and

upon, there

; but

so

temptible in

in

day

for

of heaven

One

nigh 5."

signs;one

things

things begin

lift up

? It is not.

them

towards

in

and

signs; why, then,

will be

in

up

draweth

redemption

these

sea

failingthem

powers

.

pass, then

heaven

; for the

upon

perplexity,the

those

after

; and

stars

hearts

men's

when

267

in the

and

moon,

of nations, with

distress waves

CHRIST.

FOR

WAITING

XVII.]

and

orders

his

recalls them who in

;

brought one

sense

checking,

the


268

WAITING

armies

of

heaven.

appearing,ever

and

them,

to

servants

not

And

another

thing should

His

pointing to was

ing, all but

His

humble

followers.

nor

sought Him,

chambers, "

the

His

have

nor

times

and

before

there

that

events

for, let it be

the

sense,

secret

determine

to

Father

has put in

waited

; when

Him

nothing. They

and

as

Christ, His

men

He ;

and

do

but

day

we

and

than

more

matters

for

winding

are

a

see

thingswere

Providence,

and

will.

up,

final visitation

world

tokens

thus

ordinary;

Scripture sanctions in the

nothing

religious,in

are

world's

observed,

if all

great harm,

no

thickening

are

terpretingall that

of

in the

mistake

not

of their

events

fancying that

and

be

can

ridiculous, where

thinking the in

will

but

so

forerunners.

Surely very

have

They

then, they pronounce

His

see

the

Not announced

or

they attempted

they

actually comes,

neither

the

out

come.

desert

which

said that

pointed

would

have

in the

seasons,

power."

own

theyhave

He

He

Enthusiasts,

is.

have

ever

that

just com

was

and

they

They

either

He

men,

in which

day

said

never

was

presumptuous

and

year

He

or

unsettled.

ever

that

said

so

actuallycome,

was

exact

but

And

come.

sectaries,wild He

have

breaking,

is

expecting Christ, have

signs,they

They

come.

pointing

observed, that though

be

been

ever

ever

after the

in

wrong

break, for it is

are

return

weather

the

it does

have

not

are

though

Christians

Clouds

"

that

saying

horses

white

of the

Signs

[SERM.

CHRIST.

vanishing.

His

rain;" and

FOR

us

in and I

a

;

in in

religious

revelations

mean

that

if


awful

herald

way,

His

and

physical order also

Him

the

might

described

that

heaven;

Him

opposed

as

world

it is said

Yet

His

of

it tokens

all, He

evil, after

though in

was

loudly. When

the

world, and

the world

cry,

nor

His

But

us.

is

when

He

addresses

cannot

but

on

the

so

is

finger upon presence

;

the

of

wrorld

voice

is

signs

in the

Nor

so are

what

feel, in various

yet

and

when

times

disappear.

and

Who

flesh

made

was

did

so

He

strive

So

it is

the

covert,

ways,

He

nor

now.

world's and

the

determine

Religious

says. that

blessingthem

His

pro

personally,

they attempt

to

places,the

traces

is

it,

stillmakes

and

low,

"

by Him,

He

it is difficult to

and

us,

?

world's

the

in the streets.

His

upon

speaks through

came

to

Him

to

near

still whispersto us, He

guiding them

whole

have

spite

not."

restless, that

world

vidence

the

His

loud, and

so

He

voice

still is here; He

in

is

God.

this world

it and

Him

knew

lift up

signs to

men

is in

not

and

is

is, that

it

it

veil, mis from

us

one

faith,

to

soul

the

of

lan

a

Scripture

deceitful

bring

or

presence,

certainlyso

can

speak

truth,

to

keeping

asked,

be

it may

then,

in

its

speaks

course,

but

a

an

in

first,indeed,

be

to

in

did

God,

to

representingthings,and How

laws

At

that

;

own

fixed

both

world,

same

manners.

to

contrary

its

judge it, surely it

to

temporal

this

that

argue

guage

its

other

in

in

on

go

governed by

coming

impossible that

is not

din

to

seems

269

hearts, will, nevertheless,

lawless

swayed by

He

CHRIST.

independently of Him,

way, or

world, which

lower

this

FOR

WAITING

XVII.]

put their of

His

there, for instance, but


WAITING

270

has at

been

favoured

the time, he

in his

with

has

has

overpowering

way,

had

come

thoughts

rious

persons,

still.

Wonderful about

our

of

omens

within

told from

presages

are

certain

being

world

is

there has

a

be

law

of

and

and

the

so,

borne

of

with

us,

and

God

of His

thoughtful persons

may ways,

sort

of

come

what these And

event.

singularly

so

law

and

and

think

teaching

to

will but

know,

we

distant

offer

and

'day.

divine

our

open This

believe, and

faith in the

that

highestmay us

of the

the

of

mystery

for wiiat

if we

All

others.

begin to

we

be

spirit

prosperityembraced

meanest

ordinary matters

a

the

everything else; the most

what

show

types and

presage

are

below, but,

yet be united, and

of one;

before

sometimes

contrary

a

still inter

come

and

men

and

in upon here

in all the

to

in other

of

form

And

sees.

been

now

has at times

forward

vastness

eyes,

begin

And

future, that

success

number,

knowledge

us

direction?

fulfilled in the

fortunes

nothing

may

parts

ing

a

connexion

events

it

remarkably

being

not

myste

; or

God

the

or

reach

what

then, again, the

this

moral

but

it is not

a

an

of

before

dreams

take

wise

things

various, as if

has

sort

a

his

or

Who

then, again, things which

cannot

us

with

Almighty

in such

eyes,

of

means

ways

And

?

providences have by

unusual

posed.

warning

un

him, in

before

of God

him

upon

again be

strange coincidences

brought

hand

that,

perhaps, experience stranger things

some

more

the

for his

force,

brought

had

not

such

prayer,

could

never

of life which

course

[SERM.

to

answers

felt he

Who

believing?

CHRIST.

FOR

is

they

meaning


the

of

large

that

us

the

everything that that

trusting

the

day,

so

the

with

He

seems

so

to

nay,

a

gives us enough

and

on

all

certainly

for His

presence

trivial,and the

of

bad

in

world

that

you

be

in

undo

us

make

does

not

He

does

the

insist and

a

face the

upon

us

He

presence

as

a

of them of Him

done, con

a

exist

but

can

truth

of

but

has that

that

at

large,

principle. and

can

; it is

men

world

inquire argue.

act

not

Him;

tokens,

It is not

can

you

speak

can

speak

so

life, that

what

His

of

urged

which

objection

to

towards

awe

religiouspersons, to

through

sufficient tokens

recognised in

make

God

open

speaking.

gives us

to

as

God

himself.

enough to

just

wonder-working

nature

even

is

frequentlyto

of His

taught of

His

minds

our

individual

in the

not

of

suffer counterfeits

viction

num

that

spiritof watching

world.

explicitlaws,

raise

out

even

occurrences

certainty. He

self to

and

the

others

such

upon

at

it does

however

like that

consideration,

persuade

be

is

through

us

looking

and

ours,

good,

all

are

waiting upon religious

scoffingfrom

and

world

Him.

which

is under

head

our

things are

happens,

say, this

I

Yet,

of

our

may exces

the

by

a

considering Scripture

religiousears

to

prophesies of

to

thus

in

us

encourage

all

together for

things work

in

that

by God,

bered

hairs

very

which

whether

ridiculed

be

to

sure

them,

which,

superstition. Yet,

as

271

called) of life, and

are

excessive, and

not, is

or

CHRIST.

impressionsfrom

take

to

easilybecome

tells

(as they

accidents

readiness

sive

FOR

WAITING

XVII.]

hope

;

God not


I have

all

conscientious who

It

study Scripture. of

regard

outward

stition, when

will is

given

us

do

their

duty, and that

certain become

super

The

Scripture.

His

this

lives, irreligious

of

men

God

of

thoughtful and

quite

of

and

knowledge

a

in

which

Christ

through

of

does

knowledge

revelation

chief

is

occurrences

it is found

slender

of

or

and

who

; those

persons

[SEHM.

speaking

been

along

CHRIST.

FOR

WAITING

212

has

made

great of

us

Apostles. They

the

truth

have

have

they

;

His

sent

forth

and heavenly principles

doctrines

into the

world;

they

have

revealed

truth

by

divine

what

otherwise

accompanied which

sacraments, would

be

and

a

what be

may

outward

told

we

dwell

and

spired, moreover, learning and find

the

fortified with

comfort

rule.

;

When,

within, with

this firm

in

hold

not

to

come

already. He nor

does

presages

he

set

which

case

when

by

revealed

a

an

he

man

abroad

truth.

those

a

been

in our

Scriptures we

thus

man,

for

a

his

there.

sees

thus

Then

moulded

into

over-value

is not

Christ

by

us

formed

a

and

in his heart, livingprinciples

not- take

does

have

;

and

sightof thingsinvisible,with

world

the

of

interpretedfor

then,

and

law, looks

know,

Word

They

in

likings,opinions,views, aims, revealed

knowledge we

Holy Scripturesfor

and

these

the

us.

this world

historyof

heavenly

that

write

to

barren

practisewhat

to

us

heart

and

taught,

are

formed

to the

convey

mere

have

they

obey

that

the

world,

revelation,

he

"

religionfrom upon But

the

he

prey,

one

wrorld,

tokens

and

far different

a

does

has

the

enlightenedand

he is but

God's

upon

he

is the

informed

becomes


the

slave,of the

and

sounds, the

bondage

is,in the

Hence

tion.

a

it is

most

are

misgiving

somewhere

they

there

and

since

no

Thus

find

you

arts,

themselves

principle,no mercifully world's

interpret the

things at The

adopt

of

sport have For

which

we

may

key by

of the

have

world, and

of

inward

light,senseless forms

lightof

VI.

this He

given it not,

interpret

of

Christ

religiousprincipleis way

in which

so

profession. religious within

him,

hears

enthusiastic,mistaken, self-willed,or VOL.

of

are

we

who

most

how

see

no

been

has

portion

which

they

bowing had

God

of

or

have

They

to

unlucky

have

they

order

shadows

and

others

a

; but

it.

heed

dreams,

had

off

world

want

the

wrong

the

lucky

veil

the

them, where

random.

same

in

shown

of

the

amid

roam

giving

or

that

Scriptureis

divine

it is any

the

removed

history,in

works.

their

Scripture,in

of

and

practisingunlawful

men

you

have

possessionof

the

themselves.

in

crea

they

within

it not

to

idols.

to

root

ignorant, too,

has

have

the

And

down

For

believingthat

had

been

idle fancies.

other

to

they

have

have

; others

a

word, supersti

something great

consultingprofessed wizards,

astrology.Others days

is

historybad

in

of the

pretend

men

religionis

superstition.

in difficulty

else, wherever

him

meet

remark, that irreligious

to

that

sights

idolatryof the

sense

common

a

open

:

have

His

moral.

and

worst

events, the

which prodigies,

and

omens

273

and

an thingsperishable,

to

ture, and

CHRIST.

occurrences

world, natural

in the

men

FOR

WAITING

XVII.]

T

He

the

many who voice

hypocritical


WAITING

274

callinghim

men,

moved.

But

sinner, and heart

not

a

at

him, then

who

believe

with

or

denounce

maintain with

that

none

themselves, of

rant

his

multitude

hear

of their

idle

predictionthat

Hence

so

life,are

is

to

lightof

truth

lawful power as

not

all

mind

things

is

run

Thou

agree

All

He its

keep

Hence

1

You at some

is

lower

they

coming.

ranks

have

of

be

are

too

not

the

these.

To

lawful

are

all

how

to on

"

under

the

use

this world

nothing

vi. 12.

in this

revealed

perfectpeace he trusteth

unto are

sightsagainst the in

him

things

brought

depends

Cor.

of

heart.

expedient ;

Thee, because

B

numbers

things

him

war

any

alarms.

and

is not

not

not

wilt

stayed on

"

who

or

who

which superstitions,

knows

it."

bids

miracles,

Judgment

of

I will not He

trusts

cityin

in their

are

but

abusing

Word.

those

sudden

private

words,

6."

a

Day

Christian

true

of any

He

work

without

who,

; all because

burning

for me,

"

of

in the

St. Paul's

world.

first person

apostate,

as

but

to

open

the

mention

the

but

me,

so

own

numbers

professto

one

any

full of small

minute

apply

the

find

you

saved

rushing out

many,

so

But

his

being right,speaks confidently.

the

wilful

a

strong language, and

are

or

is

when

of

Church

the

being

no stay principle,

no

prey

who

men

he

God,

has

Hence

ning eagerly after who

he

is the

in him.

without

them,

with

and

he

[SERM.

is conscious

man

peace

him

to

comes

him

when

CHRIST.

follow

to

againsthim,

is

within

FOR

whose

in Thee."


Such

is the

does

Himself

Himself

has

shown

He, the

Lord

of

self

to

that

God's

He

He

earth.

is

tofore,

scene.

Christ, for

His

; and

tion, the

forts upon

and

And

earth, when

not

the

to

I shall

answer

see

what when

He I The

me ....

will am

say

unto

reproved.

vision

is

here

for

out

and

His

for

his

expecta

coming

are

and

uses,

I will

"

tower, me,

And

yet for

him

under

on

looks

in

Book

as

going

he

delay, he

upon

never

show

now,

is

things

me

Church

has

to

that

watch, and

set

His

come

reads, in the

he

deceived

still

shape. has

and

Prophet's words,

with

watch

answered

they

that

knows

now,

the

him my

often

knows

human

providences,

wonderful

fancying

He

agency,

therefore

present

though

He

to

him

show

Him

humble

promised

Again,

to

how

ere

quite enough,

but

Testament,

in

come

miraculous

a

Lord

out.

earth.

supernatural system

secret

this visible

coming

He

signs

His

earth.

God,

of

promise.

coming,

a

Son

to

that

Revelation,

the

what

the

of

His

recalled

used

knows

presence

the

about

are

His

the

in

to

and

Messias"

Him.

for

Old

he seek

not

the

out

looks

what

does

looks

the

heaven

even

that

knows

the

of

Angels were

He

Glory, condescends of

seek

to

for Him

he

in

if he

found

"

look

him

him,

things

they

once

on

the

has

therefore

and

not

looking

is

bid

has

world,

of the

he

and

long since;

And

does.

he

He

Saviour.

and

Lord

what

"75

him.

to

seek, it is

to

but

know,

not

Lord

a

world

CHRIST.

made

promise

the

into

out

FOR

WAITING

XVII.]

an

and

and the

on

com

stand will

what Lord

appointed


but

time, it

tarry,

will

is

his

not

not

faith

at

wait

tarry.

upright

for

shall

speak

because

it

it

end

the

it,

soul,

his

Behold, in

CHRIST.

FOR

WAITING

270

him;

but

the

V

T

Hab.

ii.

1"4.

and

will

which

just

not

lie;

though

surely

come,

is

lifted

shall

live

it

up,

by


XVIII.

SERMON

SUBJECTION

OF TO

REASON

THE

THE

COR.

2

into

Bringing

"

captivity

FEELINGS

AND WORD.

REVEALED

5.

x.

thought

every

obedience

the

to

of

Christ."

THE

question

live when It

if

as

our

the

be

may

hundred

and

so

was

if

the

it

other

longer

still

that

greater

than

that, that about

;

the

no

the

year

first

1000,

of

no

such

hundred

seven

and

later,

His He

His

signs years, there

times

;

promise tarry

may

coming

after

soon

are

His

speedy

a

insufficient,

of

long,

reason

a

early

out

spite so

signs

abroad there

turned

tarried

of

in

it

eighteen

is

promise

if, in

that

last

absence

expecting has

has

were

certainly, during

for

;

He

be

His

for

grounds

no

the

for

long

yet

reason

speedy,

to

His

now,

one

are

?

is distant

probably

there

to

off,

far

not

were

it

than if

reason

a

the

may

that

;

expecting

return

that more

now,

years

that

us

objected it

expecting

for

tells

possible

it

is

Christ

of

coming

reason

How

asked,

be

may

be

can

departure now;

and were

nay,

again many

;


SUBJECTION

278

Christ's

signs of

more more

trouble

more

terror.

and

fear,and

if it

as

Now

in

out

than

the

to

reason

to

on

its

likingsto be

may

from

and

tells them

said,

"

; so

far from

Christ's ourselves

I shall

go

a

by

up

in which

cases

they what

; and

should

I love

their

What a

person

in

coming

be

as

not

is

reason more more

a

to

for

us,

impossiblefor their

reason

it is not

desire, expect,

than I

feel

guide

to

unequal

common

of

point, so

; therefore

is

than

our

certain

also to

look

judgment

like what

like

to say,

earnestly

it is unable it is not

no

another.

go

more

the

we

it,that

learning to

rightguide to

sub

what

of

wishes

our

great

likingsare

other hand, than

probabilityin

men irreligious

accept.

are

of God.

law

dictates

and

impossible for religiousmen hope,

we

duty, the

the

the

way,

may

its weakness

and

if

that

feelingsand

our

of Christ's

day

there

and

the

to

nothing impossible,then,

and

sinful

Christian

reason

one

goes

As

reason.

that

common,

according

ings

mind

by

mean

reason

for

that

make

cannot

that

but

"

judgment,

in

according

thing is more

is

will,

we

doing; and

so

obtains

deny, then,

moved

There

as

hope,

cannot

we

"

sickness,

opportunity of stating a

an

whole

the

commonly

that

now,

probable.

were

have

jection of

only

wait,

probable,we

principlewhich

I

are

distress,more

said, that

for

[SERM.

there

than

deliberate

our

AND

considering this objection,which

do, I may

1.

be

reasons

in

REASON

nations, more

expect, and

is not

coming

THE

coming

It may

persuaded,

feel

of

have

must

we

OF

to

approve

to

respect him

hear

it

?" or,


"

how of

ence

is a

him

I admire

know

to

to

and

such

avoid

kept out, ; how

mind,

will

yet

proportionate, according

sometimes

the

upon

A

dangerously. perhaps of

should

and

events,

place, a fire,or

accident, should

become

persons

happen

them,

to

a

is

one

lest

horrible

some

lest

the

themselves

according thoughts contrary

to

their

upon to

what

one

to

look

general

probabilities warrants.

at

They

course.

suggests.

cannot

things calmly,

particularchance, reason

same

exceeding

imagination magnifies the danger; they

persuade

it

occurrence

a

of

we

of these

far

measure

one

that

anxious

or

and

weakness

Their

calculation

barely

happen,

what

mere

mind

wrongly

happens

frightened, in

what

some

murder,

a

reason.

the

dreadful

some

be

is dis

of

yet, from

of

or

feelings

how

may

getting unduly if

should

have

often

often

overmuch

Thus,

happen.

taken

of

and

fear,

which

know

and

it

excitement,

help thinking

possible

has

or

again

us

way

things

likely as another;

as

health,

cannot

of

number

a

chance

possible, quite unreasonably,

ought

judgment

We

instance.

dwells

in

the

to

says

anger,

quite possibleto

get

itself

reason

tells

us

influ

difficult it

intrude

reason

with

thoughts present

how

restrain

to

the

to

difficult it is to

; how

difficult

another

and

219

Or, again, we

mind

emotion,

which

It is,then,

Or, take

him?"

which

passion, which

restrained.

and

and

WORD.

the

open

influence

of the

out

REVEALED

I love

it is to

feeling or

some

again

other

THE

than

more

easy

thought be

TO

FEELINGS

XVIIL]

in

Thus,

a

fix way

so

and

their

quite

far from


SUBJECTION

280

OF

feelingsbeing

our

babilities

of

moved

Almighty

in

one

instance

in

indulgence

to

hope, fear, expect

of

; that

say, that

that

He

open

will

often

the

peril by land, come

that

if

people chance

as

there

their

of

haunted

thing

by

small

is

they

think

And

risk. Christ

not

; or

than

its

I do

not

engrossed let the

with

we

chance;

or

sea,

that

says,

Now

you

He

know

you

robbery,

according

to

They

the are

probabilityof their small, yet the

great apprehension

of the it

They

must

the

to

grievousness of the

happen,

as

manner,

say

I say, chance

a

peril by

is but

happening.

in like

this

just as

robbed.

the

of

more

You at

remarkable

themselves

should

alone

is

chance

night.

more

object

an

of

chance

settled, must

idea;

word

that

Lord

Our

some

far

than

come

on

fire,or

say that

apprehended,

event

of

being attempted

itself

them, and

of

been

being

the

houses

own

has

frightened

are

that

in the

thief

a

more

reason.

feel there

it ; treat

thieves.

or

weakness;

expect it. Now,

must

chance

and

will

Well, then, dwell to

treat

shall

You

commonly

our

Christ

rule.

so

His

above

cannot

you

come.

mind

your

Him

the

coming, which

way

probable

it.

expect

can

you

a

trust

therefore

do

we

Lord's

in

is,to

strict pro

is,to do that

us

waywardness our

and

[SERM.

the

to

requires of

sake, which

own

it is not

time, and

the

our

AND

contrary is rather

then

for His

warrants,

warrants

so

God

REASON

according

things,the

What

reason

THE

than

of

moved

are

the

by

regards the coming be

excited,

thought,

long delay persuade

us

but not

or

still

un

we

to watch


for

it.

us,

as

matter

of

upon

our

coming

hard

no

;

what

and

2. the

the

acceptance

of

an

them,

is

only

is the

to

our

pass

worth what

time

here

in

on

that

chance

while is meant

for

not

cares

ask

not

whether

if there

is

is, it

will

a

should

the

event,

be

then

we

believing the when have

be

a

shall

which

licentious

wasted

if

be

the

more

less

or

Scripture were we

youth

life if there

before

saint

no

God's

true, in

if it be

off

for

not

all know

in

the

how

he

future

but

should,

; but

made

it

does

not

it. We

him,

reminded were

were

that

what

we

were;

believed

aged

it

likely;

infinitely worse had

we

and

probabilities;it

off than

worse

Him,

reason,

If

where

Christ

This, then, is

likelihood

left

that

this world

contempt, it.

clear

it.

it than

retort

and

upon

no

is

cal

of wilful

follow

and

do

of

thing

a

hell

sacrifice

going against

measure

fair

acts

we

true,

the

of

is true,

and

and

to

is

from

while, though

poverty

faith

by

it opens

unseen,

Bible

to

have

we

;

do.

things

the

worth

sell all that

to

hard

only reflect,what

of obedience,

were

His

outstrips argument.

while, it is safe, It

of

determinations

that

bids

no

itself, but

Faith

?

chance

reward

next.

us

a

the

beyond

He

willing mind

to

suggests

experience

sin, it is worth

told

bound

are

If

asks

the

to

For

If there

the

we

is,

thoughts.

and

to

that

281

prospect

He

imagination,

further

culation

heaven

the

duty, impress

first

of

WORD.

for it."

tarry, wait

do

itself but love

REVEALED

is what

to

way

THE

thing,

can

we

This

faith

it

Though

"

a

thing

TO

FEELINGS

XVIII.]

state

story, would of

re-


282

SUBJECTION

compense

:

much

worse

Faith, then, You of

might lay it that

reason,

the

evidence

case

it be

vouchsafed,

as

indeed,

see

bear and

we

;

and

to

do

towards

it

And

also.

tain that

;

does

not

ask

what

is

we

do

we

He

for more,

but

and

greater,

we

whom

believe

him

; we

because

have

it is

told

ever

it will

cer

greater

us

to

in

us

faith

enough,

satisfied,and is

should

quite

speaks us

perfect

another

given

He

may trust

we

had

before

This,

men,

one

unbelief

; whereas

it is

regards things of

given

is

which

he

that

the

accepts

doubled.

though

has

the

which

might

possess,

yet since

enough

any

manner,

God

this is not

towards

should

in like

signs, more

acts

upon

asking yield to

for the

Word.

Returning what

manner,

or

as

is, the the

which

case

to

evidence,

evidence

thoroughly

more

than

Bible

may

us.

the

news,

we

less

were

any

there

But

the

on

If

Almighty

evidence

Divine

of

God. us

knowing,

believe

the

the

evidence

be

to

told

of

means

if that

surely what

revere

not

more

firmly

as

evidence.

according

evidence

be ; and

required

how

is."

faith

have

to

"

of God

earth

the

but

"

rule, speaking in the way

a

ought

we

answered,

regards religious faith,

as

Word

as

it should

will

weaker

down

[SERM.

regard degrees of

not

; that

firm

more

us

does

AND

if there

is yours

waste

a

REASON

son," he

True, my

"

THE

OF

be to

to

my

subject, I observe,

of

is true

commanded, expect

main

if

Christ's

faith so

be,

of

is true to

coming,

in

hope.

like We

hope against hope, in

a

certain

sense,


FEELINGS

XVIII.]

TO

dealings towards

neral and

act

by

what

be

with

speaking

not

bid

us

His

sponds?

We

probable

then, I

3. Here,

minds,

our

than

not

things to

be

dwell

brought

that

before

impossible

is

what

by

we

be

not

For

to

And

vividly

more

again, there

so

and

;

before

are

from

put away

us,

realize, though they

yet it is evident,

also

object, and moved

for certain, believe

to

not

here

much

to

remark

things

some

bid us,

duty

further

a

them

help being

to

know

impossible

bring

a

and

His

to

Him.

led to make to

can

we

to

us.

might

persons

do:

can

is

what

attempt

rest

it is

upon,

we

de what

feelings according

itself would

which

but

can

that

contemplate

by

He the

reason

our

am

of

may

matter

a

in

evidence

and

us,

such

we

;

And

duty

our

and

reason

other

is

it is

as

is not

the

leave

and

word,

not

perseveringly,though

tell in

fashion

the

went

we

believe

to

us

ge feel

us

was

say

less, why

or

disappoint

do.

to

bids

greater

Him

for

what

and

direct

be

us

cannot

and

He

bid

yet, if

should

we

God's

should

He

heart, whether

coming

told

are

that

to

wait

of

If

whole

our

His

signs

tells us,

283

with

hand, which

at

hand.

at

WORD.

inconsistent

us, that

were

experience

likelyto Him

if that

as

REVEALED

It is not

against reason.

we

THE

just

as

expect

say

too, it

that

and

influenced

they

say that

what

we

it

know

to

certain. instance

;

conceited

know

we

vain

and

may

happen

is it

possibleto help

to

about

possess. it ?

that any Yet He

it is

a

duty

not

personal advantage a

man

might

might ask, "

say,

be

to

we

How

If persons


284

SUBJECTION

excel

in any

absurd

to

but

if

not

take

know

they

know

but

cannot

excel

But

in

that

on

is,not

indulge

how

One

are,

much

how

tion

are

not,

or

however

tells

in

or

what

of

be

be

others

respects

of

those

points are

superior to

said

excellences, whether

wanting

or

the

not

there

partiesmay

or

the

great be

religious

best

deeds

they

know

their

know ;

this ?

to

?

or

they

on

which But

others.

; because

answer

whether

they

other

;

are

knowing

this ; that

in

be

to

or

do ; that

our

be

character

do ;

pride

to

we

reconciled

course

it is

it seems,

of

is to

that

not

us

anything

are,

points of

best

sufficient

a

I suppose

defective, after all, their

more

happen

may not

how

some trifling

how

they

in power

or

feelingswhich,

Now

deficiencies

great

those

would

their

or

we

oppositesto

answer

know

men

or

hand,

Scripture

know.

these

are

it be

character,

in

legitimate result

and

do

we

them

help admiring

mind,

other

anything

natural

what

if persons

:

personal appearance,

the

on

ourselves

the

ad

way."

certain

to

;

natural

is the

this, whatever

giftsof

in

now,

quite

not

should

possiblethey

excellence

cannot

it ; and

in, whether

other

should

they

they excel, generally speaking, they

if know

speech, or

quite

excellence, and

own

sight of

[SERM.

it ; it is

Admiration

they excel, they

selves; and

any

the

is it

their

for it ?

of

consequence

know

must

it, how

pleasure in

AND

rule, that

a

as

suppose,

REASON

THE

respect, they

themselves

mire

of

OF

own

know

they this

points in

ques

excellences

others

greater,

be in other

is

or

or

respects.


And

have

they

that

did

they

not

are

very

know

not

excellences, which

of

humility giftsthey

so

be

familiar

will remain

think from

of the

others

be

in moral

is, how

have

as

certain

they

they help

can

is

thought

of

mind

body, But and

not

was

we

may

self-conceit

become

they and

them,

it, whether

or

of

habitual.

why religiousper

is, that in

it does much

they did,

former

reason

good

attainments. reason,

if

having

now,

but

they were,

their

self-conceited

whatever

in

of

of them.

thought

not

this

; and

much

course,

what

personal

them

to

of

have

better

far

for the

account

thinking

it is ; and

as

them

and

are

once

effects

the

direct

more

; not

things,not

they

used

sight of

them

not

are

sense

wrong

that, whatever

from

they

upon

Another sons

all

excellences, and

question

the

to

that

sure

that

this remark,

in

viz. when

them,

this, but

them

keeps

explain why

not

in many

have, they

is truth

There

is not

deficient

religiousmen,

may

it is which

certain

a

suggested, perhaps, to

be

may

which

?

feelingthem It

in

that

reallyare

the

; and

feel them

285

temptation

themselves

about

judgment

their

the

self-esteem,

to

WORD.

REVEALED

THE

lies,I think,

herein

persons

if

TO

FEELINGS

XVIIL]

their

is,I

away

or

powers

think,

connected

more

turn

to

superiorityto

in intellectual

there

dislike

another

with

my

present subject. It is this:

though religiousmen

though they know is not

by

the

necessary word

"

it,yet they do

here

to

not

have

realize them.

explain exactly what

;" we realizing

gifts,and

all understand

It

is meant

the word


SUBJECTION

286

for my

enough

OF

present

that, at least,there do

men

For

This

talk

loudly men

realize

they

utter

they Him

see

said

are

so

who

is

to

come

daily, yet

; and

do

to

the

of

which so.

shortness of

and unprofitableness,

world

hear

we

what

not

the

which

truths

do

; how

is what

the

of matters

abundance

an

[SERM.

shall all confess

and

purpose,

life,of its vanity and

claims

the

AND

realize, though they ought

not

instance

of this

is

REASON

THE

has

upon

few

act

? because

why

ready

!

us

upon

they

do not

proclaim. They

to

His

invisible,and

eternal

kingdom. then, what

Well, is

duty,that

a

when

they

omission

is

can

Serious

duty.

a

what

be,

whether

religious,or moral, feel them

not

in do

realizing. They knowledge,

so

that

or

their

hearts

to

fruitful.

Barren

know

good thing,when

in

leads

temptation.

opinion and

a

minds

know

they

have

they

may

racter,

or

without certain know

own

given

it would

When

we

to

us

The

both

case

is the men

may

of

same

abilities,or

attainments

that

them,

good points of ; but

as

superior

know

excellences, if they have have

a

principle within

gifts.But

they

bear

realize

men

realizing.They

that

the

otherwise

of consequences

number

in conduct.

regards realizingour

it is

influential

an

to

call

open

it is a

them, and

which

they

not

it becomes

truth, it becomes

are,

other, but

way

fruit ; but

a

know

may

excellences

any

thing,when

as

cases

vivid

wretched

merely

doing

do in

to

that

ledge is a

act

the

men

their

if

so

when

do

to

surelyalso omit

indeed,

do

it

omit

men

it is in

cha the


FEELINGS

XVIIL]

of

way mind

and

men,

much

they

the

so

and

cence,

without

from

those

realize

in

The

very

all that

can

without

a

sin with liation reward amazement

of the

childlike

which

words

and

a

inno

emotion and

who

such

others

indulge

all. and ; and

holy

of the unclean,

who

of

and

wonder, like

; and cannot

temptation to

them

confusion the

by

of

innocent look

can

without

upon

humi

simplicityis that

it,

realize

cannot

Angels

a

with

painful

are

shame

kind

in

indulgence;

full of

are

sub

to

different

from

thought at

relation

Men

which them

causes

chaste

in

us

subjects connected

simple abhorrence or

they

unaffected

so

such

in which

ideas

said

secret

in

allude.

on

way

distress

any

that

great gift of knowing

abstained

former, the

be

popularity,so

being puffed up,

knowledge,

they speak

utter,

"

themselves, that

yet

afforded

a

have

them

them. the

have

who

when

this

I will but

which

passions

face,

of

instance

their

little, that

so

much

with

nature,

realizing,is

jects to

and

or

know

graceful frankness.

such

Another

of insin

despising others;

themselves,

much

so

about

of

think

profess to

without

yet

what

they

mark

a

the

character

that

yet

praise,so

and

be

to

the

should

said

much

about

tone, with

to

much

so

leaves

seems

even

and

287

which

much

so

themselves,

deference,

speak

this

persons

arrogating aught,

can

to

others

same

hear bear

can

much

And

or inconsistency,

about

can

they

WORD.

simplicityto

amazes

or

cerity,that so

REVEALED

it.

remarkable

a

paradox

a

or

it found

as

gives such

it

THE

unproductive knowledge,

an

just

holy

TO

the

the

great

understand

the

to


SUBJECTION

288

state

of mind

dure

thoughts

and

of such

with

holy

their

words

imputing

have

hands

their

words

of

at the

words

of the

the

Incarnation

and

new

And

severityof

all

and

thoughts think

of the

case

what

only that

This, too,

his

in

on

which

I took

what I

themselves

is called

might

absence

think

make

first, "

that

who

men

to hide

remark

the

regards

as

knowledge

also

injury or

as

of

to think

within, and

the

upon

nature

consequence,

appear

is affectation.

of resentment

the

contrive in

man's

a

modesty

same

themselves.

say

conceited

are

that

hypocrites.

also

they

sanctity

wretched

it, from

hearts, and,

is what

of sin.

think

same

persons

pretenders and

gifts. They

little of

certain

their

of

torment

avoid

can

a

They the

of

mystery thousand

men self-indulgent

one.

any

full

none

sacred

real existence

feelingswhich

call them

instance

in be

that ;

goes

they

mind

must

persons

They

the

comprehend

to

carping

this world

into

will find

and

God's, and

are

introduced

associations

broken

viewing

; nay,

if the

as

is

atmosphere,

grossness

not

hence, again,you

unable and

had

heavenly

life, and

murky

Church,

in

man

flock, and

Scripture,which

Holy

misery men

cloisters,or with

in

or

en

or

writingsof holy

the

of

own

find

natural

the

Christ's

own

full of

you

of

bread

their

in

at the

of

ruled the

them

to

will

lived in deserts

angel'sheart

an

the

[SERM.

utter

can

are

sometimes

full,taking up

have

who

men

he

how

or

themselves

hence

the

to

one,

AND

REASON

THE

to

in which

days

indulged

a

which

And

guilt.

these

OF

that

regardsthe

insult, which


characterises such

feels

though

he

the

higher

the

he

him

done

been

(as I

unreal, and in which

pretenders

and

anger

in to

strange, way

joy religious with

little at home

as

;

not

unnatural

and

thoughts of

with

hypocrites are

as

revenge

of

religionspeak of

to

duty

does

attempts

sort

same

say,)forced

may

of

he

if he

that

so

the

in

a

realize, that any

not

;

against him,

matter

is when

comfort, for he is spiritual

and

Often, indeed,

is done

mind

does

it, it will be

of

what

289

WORD.

feelingas

of

state

is, when

justicehas

REVEALED

keenly

represses

feel, that

speak

THE

reallyreligiousman.

a

one

a

but

TO

FEELINGS

XVIIL]

heaven.

Again;

we

is for

virtue

motives,

in

truth

from

it be

though

interest,

our

not

our

a

sense

duty

to

it, that

cise of Here

then

illustrate

of

is

because from VOL.

ought of

is conscious

to

of

point, to

than

divine

a

that

mere

of

principle criti

worldly

self-conceited, for

be

to

evil,because

he

feel resentment,

injury; he ought he

exer

sin.

anticipationsand

ought

self-interest, because vi.

higher

to understand

it ; he

in

a

all in

Judging by ought

vaunt

that the Christian's

in consisting

the

the

of the

almost

truth, a

so

merit

cases,

rule

again; out

search

may a

of

men.

Christian

we

becomes

transcends

speaks he

by

And

duty.

make

same

reason,

gifted; he

and

sees

and

number

the

ordinary

the

reason,

he

and

life, which

cisms

a

and

is formed

calculation

yet

life of

a

prudential

on

inquire and

search

our

are

one

character

or

of

that

act

to

as

religiousmatters,

privatejudgment,

our

realize

unduly

so

may

knows

that u

to

what

act

is


SUBJECTION

290

also

right is fond he

of

the

exercises in them his

hesitatingin be

a

not

different he

ways,

neither

which

the

him,

"

of the

that inward

and

duty,

gives

whole

life

Christ

in

high, dwells

;"

his

is the

which

and

keeps

"

be

is

it

"wiser

commandments."

spiritualjudgeth

all

is with

mind

not

were

than his

a

;

Christ's

by

is im per

rule

of

his

him, This his

to

"hid

with

Christ

on

continually to

consequence,

mysterious as

understanding than God's

know

character

a

and

obliged,in

becomes

he

un

all that is in

which

ascended

heart

face, and

many," though more

is

on

can

perseveringobedience.

has

"in

he

and

judgment,

"

he

enter

which Spirit,

unearthly

so

but

the

them

bad,

others

on

of

can

defend

so

other

incommunicable

conversation,

there

and

;"

and God

veil upon

is

which

by

is the result of

which

formed

are

and

judgment,

or

delayed

feelingsnor

good

law

judgment

truth

it is which

he

his

affections,wishes, tastes, and

reason,

have

by

goes

for it

thousand

ten

and

expectation

no

has

explainand

a

evidence

heart

and

all men,

wisdom

ception of

and

he

doubting

have

and

and

because

misapprehensions

has

can

his

Christ

the

Nor

to

because

his mind

:

conscious

be

to

to

to

and

parted

ought

these,

own

wisdom

ought

is open

He

his

not

; he

so

considerations

to be

[SERM.

privatejudgment,

In

them.

derstand.

of

AND

ought

mould.

world, which into

he

; he

coming,

long ; but

REASON

faith, because

greater

Christ's

of

THE

expedient ;

engages

might

OF

in the

put

monster

the

a

world's unto

aged,"

and

teachers, because Thus

things, yet

he

"he himself

that is


of

judged thing

no

be

to

of

judged

reference

the

duty

not

be

of

then

in this world.

in

our

that

see

business we

and

good

on

those

may

form

bad

told us,

for Christ.

engaged

leave

power."

Whenever

"

hearts

are

future,

He

when

at

left."

other in the

same

his

having

nings, though they

we

be

and

course

1 Cor.

our

His

ii. 15 ;

u2

;

we

yet

be

may

will

to

efforts and more,

iv. 3, 4.

pro

Father's

cut

things begin just

are

Providence,

our

looking

bound in His

He

nothing of

we

seasons

comes,

know,

begin

anticipatein

are

our

begin great

may

and

worldly

busy

may

to come,

indeed

He

1

contrary,

upon

than

more

times

short ; and, for what

in the

for

women

from

one

any

do

Thus

to

the

and

large plans,we

cannot

ceed, and

watch

that

field,two

are

certaintyof centuries

out

our

the world.

provisionfor the the

It must

coming.

whose

which

acts

began,

in

make

we

I

God, that he is engaged

works

necessary

which

undertakings, we

new

that

conclusion,

possibleto

taken

it hinder

with

in

for "he

earthly duties, in spite

in the

shall be

one

firmlyfixed

selves

it is

shall be

need

nor

Nay,

As

has

the

small

very

impliesa neglectof

that this

Christ

men

a

in

with

Lord's

our

engage

mill,

heart

subject

watching.

the

way;

is necessary

in

"

it is

"

judgment,"

possibleto

two

You

him

291

earthlyreasonings to the

spite of

comes

WORD.

V

waiting for

Christ

of

man's

the

duties

so

with

remark

to

supposed

is it

REVEALED

Lord

is the

additional

One

THE

;" and

man

judge th him

with

TO

FEELINGS

XVIIL]

as

as

could


SUBJECTION

the

be

will He

successful

most

end

the

will

world

break

will

He

He

began

but

He

when

bread,

and

came

not

liquid,but

whether

have

we

idolize the

There

we

Avell

not

as

faith

to bear

lies in

our

more

is

is in

not itself,"

of to

five

He

part

being

with

miracles

thousand, pre

with

began

ending

an

"

for

less, yet "

acceptable,

then, inconsistency, we

Our

hands with

able

work

may

; if

it. to

in

without

sin will be

if

love it

we

The

;

doing,

are

time

work. our

And

things,creating

we

or

no

for

our

on

work

the herb

unfinished, will be

watching yet working, settingour

once

without

whatever

for

or

hearts

as

end

"

time

for Him.

if done

He

its first

simpler,though

And

do,

we

work, finished

our

supply

of the

And,

abruptly;

displayHis all

their

it.

from

work.

made

wine.

will

so

rather, all that

or

He

into any

not

into

seed

complete

new

water,

beginning,

out

at

whose

"

a

for the

corn,

changing

cious

created

greater abruptnessdid

a

and

He

perfect

not

;

His

of

what

world

see,

we

comes

through

not

begin the

which

gradual formation,

even

He

them

give

though

at, did

so

and

are,

world

fruit-tree

the

and

He labours

and

designs

elements, but

and

seeds

a

end,

Surely, He

abruptly, whenever

they

the

"c.

accomplishment.

anxiety aims

dutiful

REASON,

THE

off the

elect, whatever

as

OF

test

fail without

of

so

our

disap

pointment. Let as

may Him

us

well

pray

as

in others

have at

God

His

to

rule

; that

confidence, and

coming."

our "

when not

hearts

He be

in this

respect

shall appear, ashamed

we

before


SERMON

XIX.

GOSPEL

THE

PALACES.

PSALM

"

He

His

built

THERE hour

nor

when

cometh, at

yet

Father words

in

under

tokens

of

the

rence,

however,

from

for

this

acted

it, that

I

of

in

any

it

there

suppose

1

has of

age

Johniv.

are

21.

The

the

take

these

they implied, be

outward

no

all,

at

together,

Such

error,

no

infe

an

if

it

were

never

been

received,

the

Church;

so

few

23.

hour

worship

ourselves

great

a

The

"

mountain,

ordinances

buildings.

that

reason,

on

would

be

this

we

there

sacred

would

Did consider

and

which

said,

shall

might

rites

no

earth

Father.

V

truth

we

no

in

the

assemblings

no

especially,

never

in

religion,

and,

only

and

Saviour

our

worshippers

true

the

ever."

shall, neither

Gospel,

services,

for

worship

by themselves,

that,

public

spirit

like

palaces,

when

ye

the

69.

established

Jerusalem,

when

cometh,

hath

high

occasion

one

was

like

sanctuary He

Ixxviii.

indeed

but

would

far


THE

294

shrink who

from

in

the

could

it in

be

their

found

be

devotion

true

fulfilled,which

been

and

disobeyed ; for God's void,

in His

prosper

shall

but

Samaritan

and

buildingsfor

He

has

have

not

been,

tian in

worship

and

to make

them

He

when

so

also show

foretold

the

that

was

built to His

not

at

; what

being

henceforth

and

Truth. of but

rites,but their

ever

amid which

reasons

little is said about

them

it is

are

right and pious

was a

their

livingand

or

the

Catholic wherever

glory of

Saviour's

our

; that

under

there, but The

such

Chris

of

the

declaration,

the

should

there

Jerusalem,

where

here

because

a

rather

they

should

at

Temple be

never

but

honour,

houses

many

merely

not

places

no

Gospel,

same

destruction

other house be

be

and

say to

countries, and

that

that

; so

Jerusalem,

should

not

because

the

very

unto

and magnificent, enduring, and stately,

ornamental

and

did

religiousedifices

that

ordinance, though

Scripture,will

in all

never

pleasure

should

pass,

And

of faith.

That

return

His

the

it

contradicted

Saviour

under

all times

to believe

us

been

there

brought

all differences

lead

that

from

service.

shall not

Our

it to

at

has

word

accomplish

woman

adopted

Scripture,which

ever

purpose.

the

God's

all

at

none

suffered

not

to

of

sense

has

Him

it, and

of

yet had

case,

the

[SERM.

testifythat they had

to

inward

PALACES.

mention

very

own

point of

cannot

GOSPEL

a

be

built, every

local ordinance,

privilege,allowed the

was

Gospel

dissemination

;

any

that there

Gerizim, but

Law

at

Spiritand

is not not

efficacious presence

not

the

the

abolition

their

absence,

in the

grace


in the

though spoken

speaks has

he

built His

He

"

much

than

times

our

built

and not

in those

the

at

far

as

liness, as

in

in truth.

"

He

this very

through

with

its Cathedrals

sent

state

of

are

not

be to

compared the

our

towards

our

ingly has

Four

For

the what

say

rather, by way

Cathedrals,

than

rightly so

; for

His

Church,

were

And

of permanence

the

What

cost

years of the

the our

and

been

pre these

that

so

the

of honour, Cathedrals first

duty

is

second

our

still more

of Solomon's second

palaces

whether

should

were

Tem

in their

even

accomplished ;

promise

These

its

compare

"

Churches,

earthly Sovereign.

hundred.

hundred.

country,

and

Lord

Christian

than

And

palaces.

towards

us.

the

to

God, it is

size, beauty, and

disadvantage, and

palacesof England

Temple,

of

that

and

sanctuary like high palaces;"

and

more

Rich

!

in spiritand privileges,

giftsand

built His

accomplished

Law

command say

How

ever."

Solomon's

was

it in

surpassed

look

words

of

surely to

divine

for

the

immediate

presumptuous

ples have

; but

signifying

as

one,

fullyis this

magnifical" as

exceeding

"

Psalmist

nought

to

established

hath

strikinglyand

more

ourselves.

the

come

noble

a

fulfilled

are

sanctuary like high palaces,like the

He

which

earth

which

text,

of Churches.

institution

Christian

the

in

meaning still,and

a

of

first instance, has

the

in

Law,

the

the

as

trust, among

we

Temple, indeed,

Jewish

The

as

295

passages

of

times

day, and,

this

at

even

PALACES.

Accordingly, such

Christ.

of

GOSPEL

THE

XIX.]

strik

fulfilled to

Temple

Temple

?

?

Six

long periods, certainly;yet


plain that

is it

equal them, there

Nay,

hundred

that

and

palaces,He

age,

bringing back

Antediluvian

the

in His

like

ary

the

times

"

He

the

are,

permanence

which

a

Church

and

also, and

ways

and

that

but hoar

the

said, "

even

hairs

in the

have

"

who

first and

and

saints

fill their

His

sanctu

He

which

hath

perhaps, the

;

to

never

old

your

I will carry

to the

built what

a

may

still,I will say, its

us

last ; it is the

it is the

age

you."

I

symbol be

am

All

nor

the

token

One,

and

who

that you

of God's

destined

of

forsake

He, ye

and

It is

yesterday,

same

pledge

thee

more

eternity.

the

Church, know

truest

loftiness,the

beginning

leave

espe mind.

sanctityof religion

Christ, the

;"

ever

I will

to

the

before

is the

with

"Jesus

of for

buildingof

admitted

many

of Him

emblem

to-day, and has

in

the

these, it represents

witness

ending,

His

built

brings

calmness, the mystery,

the

than

us

among

earth

of the

reversed, and

represents, indeed, the beauty, the

all

days

for ever."

ideas

than

extended

Apostles

hath

the

multiplied

an

are

Christ the

and

fourteen

as

them

cases.

parts of

some

infused

of

reign

of

Christ

Gospel

been

Temples.

Stabilityand

It

the

high palaces,like

established

cial

under

long since,

begun

thrones

when

than

more

much

as

patriarchs.The

first,and

in

also gave

vigorous life has

more

at

lasted

Surely,then,

years.

can

great number

a

Temples

have

sacred

has

in

[SERM.

Christ

of

Christian

are

His

a

Church

the

world, which

the

PALACES.

GOSPEL

THE

296

who

thee," even

take have

to

part been

eternity.You

to have

no

end

but


THE

XIX.]

Christ's when

have

tions

whole

and

instruments

ned

it, and

edifice

yet a

never

saw

could

acting

that

and

live cimen

of

cannot

it

were

mouth,

their

to

to

us

; to

see,

should

us,

a

out

our

we

slack

a

work,

that

take,

to

they a

as

merely by carried but

benefit

by

with

contact

who

us,

saints !

the

call

a

hands

received to

do

What

fruits

are

too

vast

word

of

ours,

on

to

us,

towards

; let

what

a

in the

interested

what own

it were,

or

it not

visible, palpable spe of

! and

be

because

told

hand

have

do

into

immediately

be

us,

influence

come

What

reach

not

to

own

saw

Does

ago?

we

persons

long succession,

a

communion

Freely

Let done

act,

forefathers

our

posterity!

have

in

seem

fed, and

able, not

continued

a

minds

this, of the

like manner,

give.

by

be

away;

it not be

never

of years

should

later ?

privilegethus deeds

of,

direct

centuries

who

and

pious

taken

Does

should

we

plan

holy lipsthat

been

deed.

till

movers

that

spiritual things,by

men

if with

as

in

not

many

simple and

us,

good that

thing

others,

through

one

their

first

it, the

at

the

it, and

to

genera stone

minds

wrought

of us, hundreds

strange on

that

heard

or

think

The

!

time

Consi

many

put upon

was

long,long ago,

clothed

lodged,and

on

by

strange

very

seem

limbs

it,have

benefit

we

how

;

finished

was

contributed

consecrated

us

stone

the

on

first reared.

of its erection, the

the

that

hands

since

passed

the

thoughts back

your

all around

Churches

the

297

buildings were

ancient

our

der

Cast

coming.

PALACES.

GOSPEL

our

freely

us

fathers

our

of

in

which

be

uttered

we

If

seen.

by

consistence, and

the

float


298

THE

and to

continue

it would is

in the

who

men

our

all time

fellowshipwith See

what

man's

a

own

Men

of this world

religionthey will

and

do

thing,

are

self

fearlesslyupon

Him

in

He

part, and

no

accomplish ; has

finished

have of

He

but

ness

but

His

other

a

to

His who

builds "

Thus

were

build

a

work, and

brings forth the our

Chancel,

cut

Churches and

believes

which

His

everlasting in the

raised. a

next.

do

to

in

must

None

members,

the

his

righteous

but

foundation,

headstone

is to

reap.

fulness,execute

another

he

him

others

must

levels

every

methods,

off;

it short

the

results, do

an

what

We,

past. Even

throws

as

break

others

lays

thereupon; one

well

as

about

is One.

One

of

one

and

set

portion of His

purpose.

another

world,

what

sow

alone in his

day.

their

and

was,

be

to

; to

more

they

Christian

which

begin,

to

hold

the

can

future, because

the

in this

is content

plans of the

the

endure

can

while

company

own

is, and

which

come.

He

end.

him, in

way, choose

But

see

Faith

makes and

all,unless

at

their

and

coveting immediate

ever

and

earth, unto

is.

future

full of

nothing

the

the

in are

have

can

"

mul

to

us

this

live ; it is to

principlefaith existence,

feelings,live

in

deeds

our

the

over

come,

but

future.

noble

a

lengthens

make

the

to

what

granted

all

comfort

or

years

; and

leave

the

of God

Temple

It is to

?

advice

live five hundred

in privilege,

One

[SERM.

impart

inspiringthought

an

very

PALACES.

air,and

to

were

be

tiplythe

GOSPEL

who a

and

mountain,

part an

and

with

shoutings."

One

age

Nave,

and

would a

third


would

add

fifth

Chapel,

a

; and

forward

went

be

it, and

about

lutions

in

come

swept amid

walk

the

short

a

let

us

of them

true

their

struments, all

perishable. as

soon

in

they

!

ruption are

Their

In

words

the

born,

and

dissolution.

insult

tyrannize

in

its its

the

Poor

they ? They triumph

they

Their

but

ordinances

first

2

Wisdom

v.

13.

to

and

stages of

an

pro cor

of time, what their

its ministers;

Temples, showing

are

"as

man,

growth

religionin and

in

souls,

draw

to

children

over

marry

earth, it is

wise

they begin

are

successes,

the

;

drink, for

and

bodies, their

die.

to

they

desires, their

and

of

but have

they

of the

aims

from

nature,

build, and eat

worms

their

end2," they begin gress, their

Poor

goods,

are

and

to

push

only

not

that

plant and

They

and

is short," say

time

and

determine

of their

reason,

marriage,

die."

we

Our

"

sell,and

and

give

to-morrow too

time.

buy

wives, and

of their

a

revo

appear,

grasp

feverish,

waywardness

conviction

the

but "

and

they

They

and

fall ;

kindled.

they have

time.

busy

are

feebleness

from

their

of

most

had

high places, and

in

are

short-lived, and

are

forwards, they the

men

time

prevail

not

rise and

earth

sparkswhich

the

feel that they make

; wise

away

should

hell

take

best, who

it

a

of grace

to

great families

;

course

work

afford do

to

of the

Shrine, and

a

little the

could

pains

299

fourth

a

gates of

Powers

against it.

and

they

at

the

that

promise

PALACES.

little and

Spire. By

a

are

GOSPEL

THE

XIX.]

themselves

day

;

they that


300

THE

they to

gods.

are

their

its

sacrilege ; they

mutilate

and

Highest.

But

of the

one

have

satiated

with

ye

princes."

The

"

have

nothing."

found

self because

of the

against the

evil-doers; for

ungodly

down

like the grass, and

herb.

I

lo, he

was

then

behold,

; I

gone

they

has

passed,the morning cast

on

ing.

As

assaults no

We

though

violence

no

Satan

of

envious

or

places,where

covetous

they

evermore,

and

tions, and

their

her

his

place

could

The the

has

storm

Egyptians

; for

Temples,

the in

in the

night,no of

arm

Church their

arching heights, are

force,

abides

deep her

Psalm

Ixxxii.

6, 7

; Ixxvi.

5 ; xxxvii.

holy for

founda

image

manifestation. 3

are

is still stand

they remain, those

eye,

were

by, and

morning, and,

Antichrist, no

and

great power,

but

been

cut

the green

as

Tabernacle had

be

; I went

broken,

thy

envious

soon

tree

corpses.

sea-shore, God's

the

bay

hands not

thou

in

ungodly

rise in the

all dead

are

be

even

sought him,

3."

found

be

Fret

"

be withered

green

a

fall like

whose

shall

the

said

Most

robbed, they

they

seen

flourishinglike

and

not

myself have

and

men

; neither

have of the

have

all the

mighty

"I

men,

slepttheir sleep,and

were

destroy. But,

?

proud

not

are

pillage,they

children

shall die like

with

by rapine

they

not

Psalmist

all the

are

ye

do

they

the

speaks

gods, and

are

when

stones

out

families

wanton

are

defile what

all, how

after

themselves

their

up

when

and,

its massive

trick

build

[SERM.

away

carry

houses, and

own

covetous;

ye

They

jewels. They

and

PALACES.

GOSPEL

1, 2. 36, 37.

and


GOSPEL

THE

XIX.J

that

said

I have

sacred

the

in which

us, and

around

PALACES.

remind

Do

we

all in

whatever, what

have

a

they

random

at

but

before

to

fathers

?

Surely

the

purchase

of

the

genius, they are of

high

deeds

building as laid very and

deep,

the

of the their

we

after

even

in

confession

Gospel

in

its way

tion, but work.

a

The

suffering,and where

be

the

divine

gift,

Cross

is

a

is watered

with

ruling powers

root

make

a

moral

and

a

creation

of

tears

bear

very are

Apostles,

so

the

noble eye

human

in and

imagina a

spiritual

in

hazard

and

and

blood.

No

fruit, except its

It is easy, indeed,

decree,

of

come

their

result,

planted with

inherit

first victories is

captivates

self-denial. to

the

not

of

foundations

that

was

sons

we

far before

All

and it

They

preaching

ever

the

to

the

nor

long

were,

which

Their

heart, is

the

others

martyrdom.

all that

it take

does

preaching

to

wealth

land.

our

only

Churches

it.

builders

works, which

Saints, and

of

architecture,

makes

the

are

those

they

as sufferings,

and

accomplish

to

what

do, but

men

offspringof

of

do

fruits of

shrines

time, build

children

to

to

one

every

the

not

are

God,

them, under

were

theirs.

any

the

not

them

made

at

will and

the

and

them, who

given

such

a

rather,

successors

enabled not

any

it,

Cathedral

thought, a thing to

the

of these

will

but

in truth

than

even

see

of their

; but

ago

builders

we

us

Could

built ? is

or

which

building?

their

they

pleasure?

our

the very

all in

did

long

so

far earlier

time

a

that

suppose

were

of

us

edifices

worship, remind

we

builders, though they lived

they

301

and

set

for

religion


302

GOSPEL

THE

high, and

on

but

they

The

Church

alone

alone

of

her

but

create

home

a

Saints,

God

of

Temples

for the

and

are

call

we

in any the

them

to His

them

consecrate

truth

by

do but

purity,the

the

heavenly affections,the

the

faith and

but

in

worship and

caves

of the

dens

vain, for other

in

and,

if

as

entered

prospered after them,

even

these

dwelt, and as

trust, that

we

and, with

word,

and

the

the

more

world

account

in

a

sorrowful

itself

;

their

home,

a

long

so

token,

in

who

spoke

who

gave

that

them

Church

time, avail them with

of communion

Universal the

Presence

not

labours

length

to us,

in

but

it has

us

did

it.

of this bond

who, when set

them, His

well-doing,

their

made

stillwith

they are

patience

deserts, and

at

which

of

themselves

in

still vouchsafed

are

we

great charity,

into

and

palaces in

happy they,who,

selves old

speak

to

grace

O

which

and

consequence,

word

sacred

the

They laboured,

earth.

men

natural

by

and

mountains,

the His

exuberance

who

men

Thus of

activityin

of resignation,

can

simplicity, gran

and

meekness,

courage,

truth,

while

remembrance

and

preach

men,

names

glory. Their

bring to

within

monuments

deur, solidity,elevation, grace, ornament,

Church

herself

land.

their

;

it.

impose

for the

confessors

name

The

mortified

withal

its

but

can

inclose

saintlymen,

righteousness,and

herald

Church.

and

sees,

[SRRM.

and

plant the

can

found

None

its range,

plant it, they

cannot

can

walls. ers

extend

PALACES.

!

O

wise

has

robbed

them

upon

what

remains

the

Saints

dutiful,

and of

of

so

! We

much, have


all, while

lost

not

forefathers

propagate

who

when

them exhibit of

;

of

their

down

and

tokens

lessons

of

we

of

wisdom,

we

Jerusalem, cious, whose

even

wall

Angel

Almighty,

enter

most

of

skill

art,

not

invisible,

them

guide

in

count

in

discern

of

canons

no

fruits

;"

but

spaces,

they

forms, truth

in

and

un

admire

the

material

spirit

to

and

their

their

the

is

the

vouchsafed

worthy,

in

limits,

truth, in

forward

the

!

heaven

are

"

they,

admire,

works

as

measure

heavenward

In

sake,

are

Happy

And

to

eyes

before

worshipping

no

way

an

bow

have

them

!

!

our

foundations,

holy

heaven

beauty's

regard

stones,

them

their

who

;

grace

stead

no

for

only

their

of

they

old

sites

new

of

which

those

the

upon

court

while

who,

happy,

dwelling-places

within

enter

303

repair

can

upon

the

into

the

build

them

they

heart

we

and

down,

and

PALACES.

have

we

while

;

broken

in

GOSPEL

THE

XIX.]

the

shall

like is at

and

image

length

at

whose

is

light a

jasper and

great each

;

Lamb

;

like

a

with

glory is

the

below if

thither,

clear

high,

here

There

unto

stone,

whose

which

and

attain.

"

the

of

substance,

is

stone

we

the

twelve

gates,

is

Lord

light

the

holy

most

crystal

as

thereof.

be

pre ;

and and

God


SERMON

XX.

THE

TEMPLE.

VISIBLE

xxiii. 17.

MATT,

"

is the greater, the

Whether

the

A

Temple, say,

for

made

of

of

for

Angels

its

ment

; such

a

the

Gospel

was

been

earth,

upon

livingstones,

with

first

been

preached.

throughout perfect

in

Wherever and

one

there

love, with

charms

and

kingdom place

as

if it

Name

spellsto

make

for its

This

its pave ever

everywhere, all in

not

were

since

secret,

unseen,

exists

wings

places,as another.

love, this Temple is; faith

is faith and the

for

earth

on

I may

Teachers

and

Christ, in

of

as

God

with

Saints

mysterious, spiritual Temple the

Temple,

worshippers

has

spiritual

a

Priest, with

High

arches, with

Temple

a

Temple

a

for the

pillars,and

that sanctifieth

Temple

gold?"

souls ;

Christ

and

its

has

up

composed

Light, of

there

TEMPLE

the

gold,or

of

Christ,

present

as

are

to

us

heavenly

this

divine


VISIBLE

TEMPLE.

part of

Christ's

THE

in

Temple, it

invisible,but

is

Temple

every

possessing visible building to a

the

meet

Angels, and souls, are which

perfect,to

show, in

out

ship

this world

Christians

faithful

is

homely

a

acceptableto

as

God,

though they worshipped all the

with

and

Such the

upon Christ

metals,

or

altars,

where

our

Sacrament

and

which

in

Temple

Lord of the

house, hired

too

we

VI.

built

"

it was

to

and

Mark

xiv.

or

fine linen, to

duly, the heavenly The

serve.

the

the upper

for the

vest

marble,

or

first celebrated was

per

invisible.

mystic

no

or

and

ceremonies,

various

honour

stand

used

poor

all but

cost,

the

through

stone,

of

Eucharist, or

world.

Prophets,Jesus

God

was

no

Saviour

and

1

VOL.

of

woods

jewels, or

signifyoutwardly,

of men,

beginnings;

high Cathedrals,

no

wor

holy,as

as

the chief corner-stone," "builded

holy Temple

solemn

no

of the

Apostlesand

edifyingrites,no

no

music,

ments,

its

Apostles'lifetime

the

were

in

still their

public view

riches

habitation

an

the

secuted, and

no

being

for

Spirit."In

rich

of

foundation

Himself

together

There

Church

splendour,with

excellent,

as

all

nothing ? Though

way,

the

in

glory and

the

was

rude

and

Christ, and

and

without

worship

of

it more

heavenly court,

a

add

can

outward

no

to make

God,

these

not

perfectionby

in

needs

eye, in order

it is in itself.

than

Temple

There

tokens.

real because

perfectand

it is

This

kingdom.

gains nothing

invisible,and

is

305

place holy

room ]

occasion

15. X

; that

of

a

in


306

THE

which

the

Apostlesand

promised coming 2

Troas,

at

also

do as

St. Paul a

the

way,

with

wives and

city;

and

St.

by

the

God

room,

of

There

was

Christ

and

of

company

for

on

the

were

unto

come

Angels, not

those, who

greater,

right and 2

*

shore,

sea

there, the Temple

needed

the

on

their

sang feet

in

the

and

i. 13.

Ibid. xvi. 13.

of God

to

the

spiritsof

private

The

Spirit around

according

5

the

the

xx.

Ibid. xxi.

text

might

these

Ibid.

Just.

costlyarray to

It

Temple.

3

and

innumerable

an

have

or

a

was

and

jewels, nor

the

in

mystical Sion,

what

had

in

or

gold, nor had,

who

to

whether

them.

the

if possible,to fitting,

Acts

and

wilderness,

in the

with

were

heavenly Jerusalem,

the

of

out

prayer

their

our

shore

they were,

house-top, or

side, or

They

them. to

the

was

grace

on

were

Silas

prison,with

in

Yet, wherever

on

river

St.

V

Philipbaptized the Ethiopianeunuch

desert.

prison,or

in

city

made

us

the

was

the

to be

we

air ;

Sahbath,"

brought

on

and

were

open

of

out

down

Peter

St. Paul

psalms

stocks; and in the

St.

and

house-top ; hymns

kneeled

we

they

the

on

till

children,

upper

preached

in the

"

wont

all

"They

Paul

went

was

prayer

and

And

5."

prayed

"

companions

shore;

sea

told,

are

an

places of worship

side, out

we

for the

"

where

other

water

side, where

river

And

the

his

and

also

St.

chamber,

What

Philippi,where,

at

by

of ? The

hear

we

waited

was

which

in

upper

gathered together3."

[SERM.

holy women

Comforter,

"

an

was

the

of the

that

;" and

room

TEMPLE.

VISIBLE

be

precious 8. 5.


XX.]

THE

thingsalso, but

it

greater ?

the

the

for

used

the

fied

Christ's

the

the

;

is

; and

; for which

make

not

themselves

the

sanctify

not

a

thing

with

His

of

sancti without

nought

Presence,

earthlyministry, it might

His

Temple

greater, and

was

was

holy by being did

gold

Temple

Gold

gold. presence

of

days

things did

Temple

307

necessary

became

but

Temple,

the

TEMPLE.

not

was

Such

holy, but

more

VISIBLE

be

in the

as

dispensed

with. The

is the

case

of

successors

forlorn

same

Apostles, who

the

circumstances,

to

the

their

save

eastern

of

the

ing, in

places for

some

the

large as ness

Or was

houses

in the

and

depth of

of some

likelyto

discover

the

Invisible

in which

to

glad

miles

of

the

Such

Temple

was

the

the

of coun

out

still remain

There

that

and

by

built

for

ground,

as

time

above

each

on

the poor

too, in the dark Saints

worship.

perhaps,where

them.

2

In

dug

caves

are

the

here

night, did wood,

tombs

sound

worship,

statelytombs living;

and

underground,

for

x

in

placed.

were

after

came

distant

and

bury

the

Apostles and

the

the

more

than

persecutor.

northern

met

for the

solitude

still

graves

where

great people

the

high

and

dead

Christians

Or

themselves

these

who

there Long galleries

rock.

side of which

night.

parts,

accustomed

were

persecuted

the

lived,before

reached

had

tries,they

from

lives

first converts

Gospel

Christians

The

southern

and

immediate

in

were

obliged to worship in

were

the

regards worship,

as

Apostles themselves. them,

regards

as

were

revealed

no

the

one

places

in times


THE

308

of

heathenism

aught

of

This

yet

and

;

one

claim

it

Master,

He

is that

Leaven

the

through till the

whole

hitherto to

separate.

them was

in the

His

unto

came

But

He

world

into

worship Himself;

self

place,to

a

self houses, of

out

taken

had dark a

this

cave

night

to

fashion

whole

where

He

a

home,

for Himself

a

He

came

born, in

cattle

were

a

cave

not.

Him,

absorb

this it

had

not

to make

Him

to make

Him

a

gloriousdwelling

the in

He

;

Him

He

came

the

light,so

was

came,

world, which

captive. was

He

not

receive to

He

was

like

into

Him

came

as

Himself

make

had

beginning,

came

them

He

; but

way

earth

received

He

that,

its

earth

the

knew

make

to

is

institutions

and

He

;

own

When

head

place to lay His

world

Him.

lightalso.

be

might

order

He

lands; make

from

gods

His

and

own,

in

came

Him,

know

the

flesh,and

destined

by making

world

other

worshipped

man

world

in the

pos

gracious purpose

that

and

one,

He

heaven.

all

the

take

was

Heaven

His

its

of

to

opinionsand

leavened.

was

been

make

and

mass

and

secretly to

was

of human

world,

rights as

which

overshadow

great

a

dominion

all men,

to

and

which

His

assert

Mustard-tree

; and

this

subdue

to

usurped

Himself

silentlyto spread that

the

mind

in

hand, that

other

to

it wanted

perfect?

borne

was

own,

destroy

show

to

session.

the

His

as

to

enemy,

deny, on coming

it

be

to

that

say

to make

ever

Christ's

[SERM.

shall

who

and

can

object of

TEMPLE.

show

outward

is true

no

to

VISIBLE

powers

the

of

evil

in

the

dark,

underground

stabled, there

was

;

in He


THE

XX.]

housed

; in

did

meant

that

into

born

was

of

King

sleep

"

not

till He

this

the

furniture

of

God

?

a

?

and

He

newed, that was

in the

He

and

of

out

born

not

horred the

began

and

ness,

"

the

damp

house, she

manger?

straw?

where

have

the

Is it

unseemly

possiblethat

born

been

in

there

great miracle

hole

a

wrought, forth

spotlessVirgin brought undergone

condescension He

purposed

in the

to

pit,in

All

to

was

availed

Himself

of

He

might

make

the of

in the

Temple

of

David

; He

cold

to

change

lowest

deep."

palace

earth

her

in many

the

nothing in

and

at

stall for cattle ? where

and

strange triumph

eyes,

is the

the

!

your

up

Where

was

Strange

eyelids,"

pillars."

should

pure

gave

royal throne,

a

ages,

despised place?

Son

earth,

He

it is fulfilled

builded

seven

and

of that

whereby

hath

Jews

the

His

Lift

for many

carne

whole

to

for

around,

ago,

her

grass

earth

the

long

the

Eternal

the

look

out

where

where

high palaces.

and

His He

He

of lords ; and

manger

be

rather, the

of the

for

first

ever.

of

yea,

"

slumber

or

His

;

King

Lord

eyes

Wisdom

"

hewn

grot?

the

and

for

King

for

; yea,

countries. hath

and

changed

grot

day

The

kingdom

His

brethren,

my

it.

There

obscurity ;

the

kings to

had

His

and

claim

to

of all nations

Hope the

leave

to

cave

remain

to

that

to

laid.

not, blessed

meant

there

not

309

He

was

He

; but

resign Himself

not

TEMPLE.

manger

head

! He

Name

rude

a

laid His

He

VISIBLE

secure

the

a

earth,

place of dark

a

be

by

nothing all

that

things.

Jerusalem laid

Him

; He

Himself

re

was,

He ab on

night, a light shining in


THE

310

place,till by

dark

a

He

should And

create

lo, in

the rich and

He

of the

and

stead

"

feasts Him

Levi

Go

where

hewn

and

mines

are

searched

task

to

the

and

you

will find all that

ful

in nature

Kings' palacesare in

reared

dually

melts

gloriesof low.

those

and

the dull

The

rays. of

As

All

the

sun

and

around

cold we

earth see

is

is

to

Him.

architecture which

gloom have

this world

penetrated by

the

or

or

have

Temple

the

glimpses

heavenly things, which

known, wonder

most

brightens,so lit up

Go

furnishes.

Invisible

spiritualworld

forests

skill of

the

shrines

misty day,

a

Rivers

jewels ;

and

in

the

dwell,

flesh.

consecrated

The on

for ages.

may

Name

whether with

Him.

to

visible.

become

been

poor,

He

nature

His

is

mountains

woods;

is rarest

has

decoration, compared

been

richest

earth

been

of His

days

where

countries

art

where

what

use

the

;

eternal

the

choicest

through

or

it has

find

; and

generations,and

changed

as

top ; and

Him

receives

in

the

into wine

few

a

of their

for their to

put

;

in the

tribute

pay

is

gold,

takes

and from

water

into shrines

outcast

an

is

Temples

fashioned

was

man

things

will, you

you

and

who

His

with

covered

Pass

head. of

face

whole

changes

with

offering. And

woven

Zacchseus

; and

His

anoints

Mary the

He

And

throughout."

Him

swaddling clothes, seam,

cradle,

in His

an

as

Name.

His

even

Him,

of

out

of

seek

myrrh,

without

coat

a

future, earth

the

of

the

puts aside

that went

the virtue

omen

wise

[SBRM.

Temple worthy

a

frankincense,

and

TEMPLE.

VISIBLE

has gra the be the

reflections

elect

of

God


shall

day

one

this

world

and

of

been

the

Sharon."

His

the

The

have

cense,

and

The

down, And

Not of

and

to

use

has

"

says,

I

mercies

of

the

0

Isaiah

of

souls

2;

have

His

;

feet

covered

; all

Ephah

over

of

it,

they from and

the of

in

Lord."

Ethiopia,

come

over

they have

Temple,

a

fallen

and

souls

fine

the

House

linen, and of

of men,

alone, He well

parts of

as

and

bodies

only out

not

also

men

make

it.

skill

God, but whom

takes

of

He

possession

soul ; for St. Paul

body

as

you,

therefore, brethren, by the

that

ye

service7."

xxxv.

place of

praises

Ix.

And

6.

13

as

present your

sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto reasonable

fir-tree,the

of stature, have

Him

Not

God,

and

supplication6."

them,

man,

the

merchandize

silver,jewels

beseech

have

Lebanon"

brought gold

they come

made

redeemed.

of the whole

have

men

made

worshippers, the

the

and

and

things, but

gold man

have

has

inanimate

glory of

of camels

forth

Egypt,

have

He

make

they

Sabeans,

they

Church

the

the

to

;

it,in chains

to

sanctified

together,to beautifythe place

of Midian

of

Lord

our

and

shown

of the

and

to

The

"

of

box

come

labour

of

it,the excellencyof Carmel

multitude

dromedaries

Sheba

"

the

kingdoms

has

Temple

glory of Lebanon,

sanctuary,

glorious.

The

kingdoms

letter.

unto

The

pine-tree,and

the

;

the

given "

the

"

31 1

face.

prophecies made

fulfilled to

has been

TEMPLE.

to

become

Christ

His

"

face

see

are

gold," and

of

VISIBLE

THE

XX.]

He

;

xlv.

God, claims

14.

bodies which us

7

as

Rom.

a

living

is your His

own,

xii. 1.


312

THE

by

not

one

for

St. Peter

built up

but

one,

TEMPLE.

VISIBLE

as altogether,

that

says,

house, spiritual

a

"

we

[SERM.

great company

one

spiritualsacrifices,acceptable

up

Christ 8." of

All

must

one,

every

body

of us,

; for

I

ready ;

will

sing

that

I

will awake

myself

I

Thee, O

knees

our

Him,

And

heads

beam

of

of

a

the

incoming

our

and

and

of

Christ, the

of its power,

forms

fruit

the earnest

of

course

solemn

of

of its

our

Him.

of

prayer,

services,orders

are,

other

it were,

as

Invisible

the

and

coun

herald

influence, the victories,the

of its

tongues

music, and

; all which

sing

supplicate

and

gait

our

harp,

Him,

hands

Him,

before

best

I will

sing of

our

is

give thanks

Our

nations9."

this world

into

the and

people ;

joint worship,

nature

heart

my

I will

voices

devotion, the

like

mystical

lute

thou,

the

ministers, holy vestments,

things

dom

of

bow

Him,

arise

ceremonies

the

Him,

His

God,

part

every

give praise with

among

and

our

hence

says,

Awake

among

adore

and

tenances

of

Lord,

offer Jesus

by

and

up

O

"

rightearly.

preach Him,

must

make

to

God

to

one,

every

and

have.

Thee

praisesunto

go

Psalmist

the

member

unto

and

are

to holy priesthood,

an

;

living stones,

as

King sample of

means

its manifestation.

Things temporal Kings' dazzled

courts

the

worshipped

*

1 Pet,

and

have

palaces,councils

multitude, them

ii. 5.

their visible establishment.

as

and

idols.

and

blinded

Such

9

Psalm

armies, have

them, is

our

till

they

nature,

cviii, 1"3.

we


VISIBLE

THE

XX.]

have

must

see

admire

we

proud

Babel

pomp,

when

and

if there

what

is bad.

chariots

the

many

knee,

and

the

other

look

up

them,

to

which

one

as

the

as

Unseen.

Hence

world,

order His

to

something

that with as

poverty, riches

well

well

as

His

to

; that

luxury.

meekness

and

eyes

so

might

sanctitybecome

what

it,the

in

servility,

to

be

they aim

great riches,

at

Christ, then, in

mercifullyset

upon

men's be

set our

with

religiousbodies,

praisewithout

perfection

express

the world

Saintly bishops

officials of all kinds,

ites, prayer

than

it

were

worship

to

polity,that

least,might divide

at

pride,and

as

;

the

tempted

of

wish

evil, has

their

with

are

men

come

men

great

own

fix

crying,

men

military music,

promotion.

holy character

and

divine

be

this

and

court

to

for

counteract

own

have

try

lie in wait

they

or

and

;

filled

richly

mention,

said, not

with

shops

bright array,

do

show

women

summit

I have

coveting, jealousy,ambition in this

the

and

could

men

swarming

other

and

though they

the

of

presence

in

to

great cities,with

and

attendants,

blessedness, nay,

seems

of

then all her

streets

soldiers

all this

to

hear

particular,simple

be

to

reverent

When

men

help

cannot

nothing good

with

great

trumpet,

things

is

high

the

and

with

of

sound

and

or

We

innumerable, and

splendidwares,

Bow

to

on

up

they see

horses

and

dressed,

and

set

313

to.

up

and

stately mansions,

their

with

to look

something

admiring something; admire,

TEMPLE.

can

up

more

supply ;

on

ambition

austere "

a

admiration

their

ceasing,

might

men

of

up

high as

clergy, Nazar-

all this hath


THE

Christ

mercifullyset

the

of

world.

watchmen

Lord

new

earth

of the

day

song,

and

that

; ye .

doth

inhabit

let them them

.

islands 1."

the

time

till,as out

ritual

of

has

the

of

that

from

enable

the

us

and

and

Isaiah

of

sing ; Let

praise to have

began Christ

and

St. Silas sang

came;

party left Tyre, them

them, and prayed. in

the

beginning ; fair tree,

some

stood

complete

ordinances, spiritual

Temple

in

which

us

observe, that such

me

the

connexion

spiritualand

form

to

an

Kedar

rock

first.

its

keep

the

that

like

unseen

taken

things external, and superstitious use,

all

cities

declare His

and foliage,

conclusion, let been

1

with

Church,

and

religion with

will

the

accompanied

worship

holy symbols

dwelt in

end

mountains.

his

and

shore

of

on,

sign

now, as

power,

forms

of

had

view

a

the

her branches

manner

he

children,who

on

went

outward

And

began, St. Paul

and

Such

unto

and

sea,

and

words

the time

when

and

down

Christ

of

of the

these

from I

women,

were

And

even

out, kneeled

an

inhabitants

Lord, and

men,

shall

the

villagesthat

the

for,as I said when

in all

wilderness

give gloryunto

prison;

set

Sing

"

the

to

top

in the

have

praisefrom

the

their fulfilment

put

His

from

the

the

night."

voice, the

let the

;

I

Jerusalem, which

nor

the

fascinations "

.

their

shout

the

promise :

down

go

Let

lift up

thereof

in

peace

is therein

that

the

ran

[SERM.

outshine

thy walls, O

their a

TEMPLE.

to

up,

So

upon

hold

never

the

VISIBLE

both

a

right from

a

of

the

invisible

estimate curious

of and

arrogant neglect of them.

Ixii. 6;

xlii. 10"12.


VISIBLE

THE

XX.]

not

care

the

gold

be

cherish

the

gold

while

the

all

pose

comely

it

or

cottage,

a

dungeon,

a

if His does

servants

Where

two

Name

His

for He

he

us,

is

send

in

or

matter.

Stone

on

were

in

the

fields,would

walls the

do

all.

once

for

on.

It is the

make

not

in

the

did

gospel than

that

is the

Temple

very

which

with

point

sanctlfieth

In this

Though building those

He I

owns

in

same

which

not

Church.

Church.

be

when

He

and

run,

;

Many

Name,

Christ

are

Name,

My

many."

Christ's

My met

they

vastest, noblest, richest not

says,

are

men

in

a

not

He

think

come

be

would

This

do

men

that

worship

even

streets?

together in

doctrine.

yet they have

earth, still Christ

preach another

in

this

meetings

in the

cases,

or

there,

whether

hold

shall deceive

own

though they

Church,

shall

speaking

his

men,

not,

they

is

preaching such

them

he

say

prison

a

will be

preach

follow

they

Christ, and

am

even

and

gathered

not

Many

"

thinks

man

it does

of them.

of Christ."

are

because

warns

saying,I a

three

or

gathered

midst

who

Name

worship

are

will ask

who

or

in the

"

there,

You

because, in such

;

Now,

Name." in

not

three

persons

Church,

together

meet "

are

the

from

it does

No,

can

it ;

; sup

our

fields,or

be

there.

show

of

is in the

open

countenance

not

apart

or

therefore

present. Christ

outward

or

He

the

Christ

"

it is

no

two

;

it sanctifies

:

appendages

Name,

His

together in

gold

away

be

where

stripped off, yet

Be

there

though

us,

315

the

though

therefore is with

greater than

is

Temple

The

TEMPLE.

am

the

who

delivered

insisting gold ;

it


316

is

THE

nothing

which or

VISIBLE

the

but

sanctifieth

worshippers or

and

place or

any

Spiritis

Name,

there,

sacred

and

But

glorious.

will still condescend

He

as

did

done

heaven

house

any to

of heavens which

we

a

manger,

where,

any

indignitiescan

Him

contain

High

be

Heaven

"

"

is

the

is very

;" much

less

low is alike

and

Him. This

is

tion, when

Men

think

we

not

to

and

even

ing ;

sing, as

it, and

in, they

cessary

to exercise

happen, they that God

take

;

turn

a

trade

aside

is not

they talk, in

were

a

needful

Church.

and

work

build to

are

place,because in it.

into

Or,

it at

there, because

be

done

brought

sudden, it

a

care

laugh,

common

implements if,all of

as

place in

and

thoughtlessly; they

unconsecrated

into

an

other

think

to

seem

they

irreverences

great

heads

is any

and

tools

turned

think

if

there

when

the

sometimes

their

uncover

or,

of

reflec

comfortable

very

lightlyand

in

come

and

obvious

an

profanationswhich

in

lay in

footstool ;"

build.

can

cottage, it

eternity.

His

cannot

a

Himself No

inhabiteth

earth

reallyplaces His

once

to manifest

who

throne, and

He

who

primitivetimes.

Him

to

His

in

have

to

not

Spiritof Christ, so

palace or

a

He

either

excitement, if that gra

where

spot

sanctifies

large congregations, elo

much

the

Presence

thing. Magnificent

the

to have

away.

be

heavenly

it avails

without

preachers,and

quent cious

As

building.

mockery

a

[SEEM.

it alone

common,

Churches

sumptuous it is but

invisible

any

costlyor

mean,

TEMPLE.

were

it is

ne

perhaps,if it

other man

times, is not

so

and

there


to

And

them.

see

and

Churches,

keep and

the

pavement in

would

left

were

these

instant,

we

washing

of

away

of Christ

be

which

so

is

wretched

rather, any Christ

whom

the

in

be

for cattle, can most

not

be

and

carnal ;

at

and

neglect I there may

distress

our

far

so

as

must must

be

none.

it be

as

world

;

Altar,

an

or

thoughts,

Onlyplace

a

distress

be

for the

is insult.

our

must

superstitious

state

fault,then

if there

in

insult offered

If the

one's

feel distress, that

the in

worshipped,

our

would be

But

Or,

But, I ask,

be

can

no

such

vessel ?

second

on

No

of is

for the

sacrificial power

?

the

into

must

?

Doubtless, then, He

?

such

there

speaking

am

and

;

an

here

be

is, with a

can

upon

manifested,

all for Him

it

as

? nay,

neglected Church.

the

say, when

Christ

worshipped,

God

if their

perhaps, for

the

himself,

brought be

;) I

mean

and

manger

of

Angels

begotten, when

we

a

so

look

to

will ask

one

Could

tress

in

that Altar

upon

person

sanctifywater

to

Presence life-giving

the

Him,

and

neat

feel,

us,

sins, brought in,

of manner,

irreverence can

tempted

are

build

cottage, (to say

would

say, Can

to

Table

Holy

any

own

sights meet

Holy Spirit deign

the

Can

like

such

and

place

a

covering,and

condition

a

as

they

the whole

which

in his

such

in

the

broken, and

even

certain

in which

miserable

a

wealthy people

what

nothing

into

go

litter in ; and

neglect,of

ashamed

be

rooms

of

of

we

aside, or, if not, used

cast

defiled and

state

a

317

neglected state

unsightly,with

mean

ing

the

sort

any

TEMPLE.

again, when

so

see

left,the font

are

to

VISIBLE

THE

XX.]

be

of dis

blame, then Lord

should


THE

318

insulted

be

His

by

profane His

who as

a

do

When

He

or

her

said,

hath his

do

must

best

it would

the

spend

do not

Christ

true

money

it

have

should

we

of

instead

When,

His

on

the

make

our

to

nearer

evidence

worship us

love, to feel

one's

self.

Fine

his

;

they create

portion

is with

mercy

accept,,

homes,

own

He

having it,we

our

are

bring

we

in earnest, little of

It

requires very

an

unwillingnessto spend

dresses, fine houses, fine

painful to

are

misgivingsin the

all,

little,

prefer that

we

one

ourselves.

but spiritual, that

furniture, fine establishments, Christian

will

our

we

more

faith.

in His

He

on

money

show

; we

do

we

and

must

did

we

giving to

to

silver to

and

if

us.

head, it

Every

If

He

offer.

Him

to

best, he

his best.

house, when

gold

our

faith and on

could."

pray

spending

His

praised her,

his

be

silver,

our

mercy

upon

He

she

can

we

The

they

and

in

faith,and

our

men

profane,He

the

gold

;

attend

show

to

resting-place

faith,whether our

His

prefer giving to

we

in

must

must

They

gold.

what

he

on

themselves.

little,not worthy of Him;

be

suffice

what

hurt

more

it,these

free with

ointment

not

accept whatever

will

we

;

its

treat

thereby,but

done

sing his best, he

it may

who

accepts

advantage

She

"

Him.

the

Himself

Mary poured

was

insult

displeasedwith

is

less.

honour

to

should

offeringsmade

our

greater not

He

while

accepts

yet

they

greater than

is

And,

; and

presence,

Christ, but

hurt

Temple

they

[SERM.

servants

house, and make

common

not

own

that

their account,

TEMPLE.

VISIBLE

Saints

or

his mind with

the

a

true

whether world.


VISIBLE

THE

XX.]

TEMPLE.

319

9

Rather

naked,

to

the

of

build

wipe the

and

house

of

member

O show

He

in

does

whatever

His

but

a

or

figure

sanctityornamenting

daughter

is

repenting

of

defilement in

the

we

past

of

and

making

invisible

presence,

and

awe,

will

teach

which

and

are

"The

and

spirit,and

Lord,

then,

ourselves

in

here, unseen

the

we

a

perfectingholiness then

and

Neh.

that

heart

us.

2

all

only,

may

brightening,embellish

it with

chastened

are

from

glorious the dwelling-place of doing

true

King's

when

cleansing ourselves

sin, and

the

safelyemploy

ing,

! Hearts

and

that

;

introduce

dwell.

must

outward

progress

we

re

has

grace

our

beauty

hearts

our

been

glory ! And,

that

inward

inward

for

God

May

for His

all-gloriouswithin;"

of flesh

fear

of

had

he

measure

our

done

His

beautiful,

Christ

wherein

shrine

have

when

grant

mercy

of God.

offices thereof2."

the

of zeal

outstrip

not

I

sanctuary.

any

acts

gift,rare

be

may

similar

to

us

the

know

pious objects,

House

that for

the

the

concerning this, and

prayer,

if in

also,

us

may

and

cleanse

to

up

moved

deeds

Nehemiah's

was

visible

God,

my

God,

my

other

among

clothe

to

spread

to

the

good

my

hungry,

young,

O

me,

out

stirred

the

his money

lay out

to

the

decorate

to

not

Such

feed

truth, and,

Remember

"

it suitable

to

educate

to

ledge

feel

service,

God's

in

will

he

xiii. 14.

His

severity,gravity,

and

sober

thoughts


SERMON

XXL

OFFERINGS

ISAIAH "

The

glory of

Lebanon

Sanctuary,and

I will make

what and

box

reader

first rudiments

and

cast

Unseen

the world

it not

Like

him

for

David, he did

which

cost

him

woman

at

the

though

he

had

Scripture must

not

"

an

be

Jacob,

vision

enough but a

"

of

to bow

portion of

way,

offer

unto

but more

alabaster

the

the

like

an

out

of

before

down

act

an

Even

Ladder

parted with,

in

a

the

of

aware

costliness

of

Church,

the the

nothing;" opening

duty

glorious."

of God.

the not

the

feet

public service

wasted

say,

with

had

of

of

Presence,

would

place of My

after

wanderer,

Angels, thought

he

the

magnificencein

in the

the

laid upon

is there

stress

thee, the fir-tree,the

unto

come

together,to beautifythe place of My

the

attentive

Ix. 13.

shall

pine-tree,and

EVERY

SANCTUARY.

THE

FOR

or,

as

the

provisions of

worship.

Lord

of that

that

religious

graciousCovenant, box

of ointment

of


OFFERINGS

FOR

THE

SANCTUARY.

spikenardvery precious," yet he

did

sacrifice

hers

making

a

in his

greater the it up

for

than

destitute

own

that

stone

less

had

he

what

"

in

he could

its

oil upon

poured

took

"

pillows,and

for his

;"

costliness,

condition, for he

put

pillar,and

a

321

set

top of

the

it1." What

Jacob

did

as

wealthy king, Mary in

both

us

upon

the

Book

Exodus

of

Books

of

devotion of

of

the

upon

the

"

with

all my

.

of

manner

abundance. the

Moreover, of

house

God,

of my

the

over

"

VOL.

VI.

Gen.

of

prepared," of

and

the

brass

.

my .

stones

I have

of

I have above

own

in

proper

given

he

all

affection

all that

And the

stones

set my

my

.

to be

colours, and

marble

and

I have

"blessed

was

house

"

to

the

I have

rejoiced

Lord," because

because willingly, offered 1

the

us

the

divers

House."

Holy

great joy," and

people also

because

and

I

stones, and

of

silver,which

good, of gold

the

onyx

God,

my

and

with

silver

precious stones,

house

prepared for

.

and

before

; the

first Temple

might for .

wood

Gospel. lavished

was

have

.

.

the

commencement

Now

"

the

and .

the the

in

pressed

wilderness

set

a

zeal, the carelessness

which

Sion,

stones, glistering

set,

the

in

as

prophecy, as

of

cost

Chronicles

Israel.

and .

what

even

of

gold

iron

to

shows

Mount

says David,

God,

as

toil,with

monarchy

the

Law,

in

foretold

heart, the sedulous or

expense

reared

historyand

and

Kings

is

private woman,

a

Tabernacle

the

upon

as

sacred

fulfilled under The

solitary pilgrim,David

a

with

xxviii. 18. Y

perfect


OFFERINGS

322

heart

offered

they

Solomon, sent

to

when

in

in

and

in crimson

and

to

him, with

country for

out

the

cunning was

to

were

to be

phet

in the

text

that Covenant

shall

"

the

tion, and

hold,

thy thy

windows

and

all

thy

2

1

Isaiah

Chron.

made

The

"

to

glory Gospel

thee, the fir-tree,the pine-

For

"

;

shalt

I will for

with

of

2

walls

Salva

O

"

thou

comforted, be

not

colours, and

And

pleasantstones

liv. 11, 12.

brass, and

again ;

thy gates

2, 3. 9, 10.

Ix. 17, 18;

thy

fair

feet

bring gold,and

wood

And

sapphires.

agates, and

xxix.

call

tempest, and stones

place of My

the

brass

Praise."

with

borders

3

eternal.

I will make

with of

Chris

together, to beautifythe place of

lay thy

foundations

the

of several,

out

unto

thy gates

I will

instance

bring silver, and

afflicted,tossed

to

of the Pro

words

says

iron; thou

stones

The

come

glorious." Again

for

of

the

Isaiah, addressing the

box

I will

and

gloriesof

to be

was

put

in Jerusa

temporal magnificence

Sanctuary, and

for iron

be

visible, though they

and

one

linen,

graving,

splendour

the

were

which

Lebanon,"

tree, and

My

of

should

outward

but

are

promise

Church,

nor

of

in Judah

also. spiritual

more

skilful

"

fine

in

manner

any which

men

the

less outward

be

tian

of

grave

device

every

Sanctuary ;

the

costlyofferings,

cunning man,"

a

And

Lord."

silver,in brass,in iron,in stone,

in

; also to

Such

lem2."

of

the

these

use "

[SERM.

timber, in purple, in blue, and

find

Jewish

to

came

gold,and

and

SANCTUARY.

THE

willingly to

he

another

to work

FOR

I will of

carbuncles,

3." Now

Chron.

lay

make

if it be

ii. 7. 14.


OFFERINGS

XXL]

said that be

may

FOR

of these

some

in the

are

used

the

materials

they are

prophecy, would

do

They seen

a

such

in

and

pleasant thus

figurein

inspired

and

and,

;

proceed,

this world the

and

of

as

it is

much

the

of the

Gospel

sanctified

looks

of

words circum

mere

Christians

came,

the

is of the

prophecy,and

mention

is

itself dutiful

moreover,

religious uses,

to

gold

surely in

it is

the

actually

is

Real

the

as

make

to

that, when

stance

Church,

that

figuresbecause

of.

spoken

show

use

be

to

figures

suitablyused

be

may

such to

seem

cease

as

the

Scripture; truth

not

well

as

much

of

this figurative,

fact that

denoted literally

forbidden.

323

expressionsare

fulfilment,unless, indeed, such

in its

thus

SANCTUARY.

stillthe very

; but

true

THE

did

preciousthings of like the of

nature

fulfilment authori

an

tative command.

However, reader

of

it may

Scripturemust also, that

cumstance

worship

God

of

jealousy by when "

is

Lord

our

unto

you,

for ye make

clean

platter,but

within

excess."

And

are

within

to

our

Lord

the

the

and

outside

they

Ye

full of

the

of

like

men's His

2

of the and

extortion

whited

unto

outward,

bones, and

of

pointed disciples

great size of the Y

says,

Pharisees,

and

cup

beautiful

appear

when

or

He

the

the

Pharisees, hypocrites,

are

dead

this cir

censure

Thus of

full of

are

"

of

in terms

Saviour.

indeed

And

uncleanness."

of

offences

Scribes

with

splendour in

outward

and the

again;

sepulchres,which but

such

attentive

every

familiar

be

spoken

enumerating

Woe

objected that

be

stones

of which

all out

the


OFFERINGS

Temple

FOR

built,

was

ornamented

the

by

abruptly, "There

These account

ficence

what

His

in

trouble

house,

is wrong, Does

?

we

This

is what

furniture, and He

since

us

and

familiar

And

becomes.

beauty the that

their

in the

externals

Pharisees, whereas

to be

the

therefore, every

one

did

imply

study

and

worship ?

did

He

forbid

I do

think.

they

the

think

that

argue, of

the

In the

at

they

aims

to

hollow

pretended

which who

spiritualit

aim

and

a

external be

like

within

not

inside,

religion

sacrifices inward. This

is

a

consideration

1

Matt,

xxiii. 25.

worth

27;

dwelling

xxiv.

2.

;

sanctityand

had outward

at

exag

homely

more

more

to

not

Sanctuary, is

fair without

Pharisees

religiousnessoutside

less

of

worship is, the

service

building

ceremonial

skill ? did He the

its into

come

from

niggardness?

to

more,

persons

they

in

?

I say, that

gerate when

has

beautifying the

the

many

Saviour

our

its

the

of Christians

into

in

rejectingthe offeringof Herod, devotion

taken

worshipping God, magni

exhort

to

gave

did

V

in

or

please Him

stone

one

be

?

architectural

slighton

a

answered

down

discourage us

He

Did

He

"

thrown

mean

wrong

He

Churches,

should

we

they

magnificence

religion? put

be

do

world

He

not

noted, thus

left here

but

handsome of

be

certainly should

decorations, the

not

passages ;

that

say

shall

[SERM.

it be

impious Herod,

another, that shall

upon

let

Temple,

a

"

SANCTUARY.

THE

on;

not


OFFERINGS

XXI.]

for

indeed with

so

who

becoming, Now,

is

it,

and

of

a

of

their

tell at

neat

a

take

once

But, and

a

now, "

say,

clean

heart,

seem

a

heart

raises

and

us

under

nay, and

We

dress?

and

history; in

negligence of :

are

not

we

to

such

any

neat

as

one

are

their at

not to

were

; what

God

appearance We

duty requires of

decency

of

attire

:"

read

we

disorder

gait.

Or

pleased

once

do so

not

we

? to

come

us

requires is would

should us

!

Alas

the

? and

con

are

persons

their

anx

what

and

of neatness

bright-faced child

our

more

will not

serious

more

young

in

is all outside

what

and

among

religiousstate

the

a

are

unwelcome,

more

a

in

deficient

other

in

Who

pertinent objection?

surely,that of

also

of

spoken

accidentally, and

painful

dislike

not

is next

the first glance at them.

suppose

This

habit

per

who

how

villageschool and

us

those

once

and

the

appearance

their

in

of

most

least

the absence

by

is

look

a

with at

what

change

enter

is

tidiness, in

read

danger

at

nothing

ducting themselves we

is in

cleanliness

"

that

also.

nothing

often

can

that

deficient

thoughts,than

is called

weighs because

;

that

nature,

circumstances, ious

this

outwardly holy, therefore

means,

religiousexcellences that

objection is

proverb,

a

commonly

admit

it

because

parallelinstance,

excellence,

are

but

325

outwardly holy is, or

a

heard

moral

a

moral

The

were

godliness;" which

is of

SANCTUARY.

Pharisee.

a

take

to

have

haps to

Pharisees

one

every

THE

weight,

own

people.

many

hollow

the

of

its

FOR

answer

is cleanness

also; that

a

this

the

one


326

OFFERINGS

point of duty the

on

does

show

proprietyof

; and

that

their

persons,

this

But

who

ought

making

had

often

of

point

a

"particular,"and

not

way,

if persons

who

be

to

and

so,

in

"

are

wish

we

should

being

within

a

cleanliness

attendant

be

the

again; supposing

that

propriety in

that

those

vain

; that

able

without

show

to

answer

wrong studied

who it

selves

became their

to

to

on

dress

the attention

that

all this

; that

vanity

to

lamented

right .thingto

;

be

exactness

without, and

appropriate

most

dress about

ought was

a

love

neat

to

and

disobeyed

our

raiment, and were

were

Lord's

respect

making

a

should

We

be, and

sin ; that

finery; became

persons

of others. not

question of

gaily,and

great

temptations, and

in

objector

impossibleto be

going

their

dress

attended

was

attract

to think

We

ways. be

exactness

and

who

one

slovenly;that

natural

ever

is called

godliness.

on

And

the

was

a

was

and

that

persons

were

every

to

was

itself in

showed

best

with

if so, it

thing to

wrong

say

what

and

habits

still,in spiteof this, it

neat, and

tempers,

neat,

own

that

answer,

bad

very

their

to

on

respectablein their

quarrelled

with

interfered

not

very

objector went and

neat

were

homes

said

sanctity

notwithstanding,negligent in

the

supposing

those

that

this

; nay,

otherwise.

were

but

and

exactness

in

appearance

[SERM.

the other

with

themselves

in their lives are,

and

SANCTUARY.

inward

exact

it

THE

interfere

not

contrary, that

likelyto

are

FOR

was

those

very who

command

exposing them going

forth

they


OFFERINGS

XXI.]

knew

itself.

dress

about should

that

add,

that

reckless,

become

to

SANCTUARY.

that

such

love

327

death, going the

greater matters,

should

we

finery

did

not

prove

perilous, and

was

we

praiseworthy,

not

were

so

but

say;

considerations

decency

of

of

about

as

This

and

neatness

but

THE

whither, going the way

not

way

FOR

vanity

sinful. But said

the

supposing

Lord

our

hands

before the

washing taking been

blamed

no

and

hands

a

before

before

made

namely, washing

of

of

an

such

thinking

the

would

This

he

were

"

to

to

in

ought

leave

the

ye

ought other; the

do

inward,

other," the to

to

have

not

the

to

making

sins

it

of

He "

did

the

done

inward heart.

great

at

things,which

the

This

and He

and the

He

Pharisees. "

says,

outward,

both

religion,

the

undone''

one

easy,

much

of

of

show

am

mere

too

stead

of

the

do

They

more.

surely is

inward

done,"

I

reallyhave

neglected.

were

have

to

they ought

other.

the

denunciation

expressly they ought to

for

up

things,while

His

that

is wrong.

the

in

condemned,

this proves

thinking

our

stand

important,

Himself,

These

to

;

instance, their

answer

the

he

washed

objections

the

to

make

outward

more

meal

objected,

but

hands,

it would

is what

yet

:

Saviour

religion,and

tention

case

observance

that

who that

; such

now

our

said, for

persons

eating bread,

fictitious

that

says

he

by Scripture; supposing

that

what

objector supported

but not one

not

says

they the and


328

OFFERINGS

Now,

:

should

be

attend

only

inward

and

the

to

-just

"

the

to

become of

dient,

is

ner,

the

"

decency worship

grave

and

What what

its

and of

reverence

God,

being

severe,

true

more

fair without

those

and

foul

all

who

is the

calls the

within

; of

on

more

of those disobe

are

who

wash

But and

in like

still, dress man

be

observed

in

to

devotion,

in

not

are

devout

reproves

solemnly

next

are

that

all not

Scripture it

they

to

are

and

and

carry

hypocrisy

is defiled.

heart

own

atten

finery. And,

while

or

far, and

may

godliness; and,

to

their

carry

this, propriety in appearance

is next

virtue,

spite of

their

in their

ill-tempered

speaks against

while

hands,

cruel,

are

neat

against the

the

costly furni

persons

of

per

neglect

religiontoo

as

love

into

it

as

spiteof all a

of

religiousoutwardly, just

"

be

so

sometimes

they

they

yet be

forms

neatness

are

in

and

Scripture speaks

over,

their

may

superstitious ; just

love

who

persons

neglect

are

Him

to

while

outward

and

forms, and offer

we

as

individual,

an

men

Or, again,they may

quarrelsome. tion

true,

stones,

houses,

and

persons

in

indi

an

and

disorder

at

outward

as

in

Church;

a

were,) that

may

beautifying

of

decency

quite

Pharisees

goodly

bigoted ;

in

is

spirit; they

ture

and

offended It

(as the

verse,

a

be

to

we

[SERM.

case

slovenliness

at

Churches.

our

the

to

is decoration

offended

ought

SANCTUARY.

THE

is neatness

as

"

vidual, such

in

this

apply

Churches

so

FOR

are

holy

who

are

munificent.

or inconsistency,

hypocrisyof being being religiousin


OFFERINGS

XXL]

in

not

appearance,

it religious,

be

Ye

"

gious.

was

also?"

should

he

good and

evil man,

an

evil

forth the

in

a

should a

himself

not

you

condemns without

outward

pretend

to

wardly, it it

put "

lightunder

our

If thou shalt

and

from

Him is not

5

believe the

enough

Luke

xi. 40.

we

such

of the

he

Such

as

is.

Well

outside. view

of

;

doctrine

religion

affect

who

; and

it that

affect outwrard

if it is

For,

he

a

also

those

truth, when

were

his

such

bringeth

outwardly

what

be

who

inward

inconsistencyto

an

neglect it

we

in

surely,to neglect inconsistency, pretend

we

a

and

in thine

must

Matt.

it

to

not

bushel.

dead, thou ;

is

of the

out

treasure,

well

with confess

shalt

which

man,

divine

within,

believe

surely,to

wrong,

evil

forth

those

an

while

that

being evil,

ye,

religionoutwardly,while

outwardly

He

not

abundance

light of

that

?

is also

reli

outwardly,

good

to

to be

that

the

A

should

but

inward,

without

can

beam

to

see

only

not

How

outwardly

is inside, such do

is

the

The

is dark

show

man

but

of

out

things5."

man

did

"

not

heart, bringeth forth good things;

heart, ought

when

pretend

man

speaketh.

offence

make

of

for out

of the

treasure

"

329

one

Lord,

a

inwardly.

mouth

the

was

to

our

as

speak good things? heart

It

is without, Such

be

SANCTUARY.

second

a

fools,"says

within

THE

truth.

which

that

made

FOR

profess;

to

St. Paul

shalt confess.

xii. 34,

35.

to

wrong

expressly,

says

thy mouth heart

It is

inwardly.

the Lord

Jesus,

that

God

hath

raised

be

saved

6."

Belief

Nor

must

fi

Horn.

con-

we

x.

9.


330

OFFERINGS

fess with

our

walk

by when

and

when

rise up,

in

and,

Now,

to

make

the

and

by

conversation, when

in

but

what

the

in those

who

are

who

as

in

of

as

public

as

world

is

Christ

; there

of

spirit;

There all

is

we

stamped

God

our

one

have

is

; that

as

not

are

of

the

God, and ;

with

begin, indeed,

Saviour, to

architecture,

religion

; it is

what

life of

is

nothing

consistent,

religionwithin.

offensive, in those

becoming, most

who

necessary,

they

and, His with

may

Maker

a

He

the Father

Gods,

Law

and

He

is Lord

the

heart

be

of

bodies

our

worshipped

the

of all we

signature. ; for out

of

one

Gospel.

we

do

this

Jesus

of matter, of

one

of

Lord

our

one

therefore, all and

of

Creator

The

two

seal

things,visible

is the Lord is to

spirit

more

pray of all

He

in

comeliness

gravity and

in secret.

other than

one

death,

our

all this external

"

souls ; that

well

none

in

we

in Church.

in

curious

most

God, that

invisible

as

when

and

confession

put aside

of

and

so.

ually,forgetthat

well

be

most

labour

visible,to bring offer

cultivatingthe

unbecoming,

worship

of God

worship

ceremonies,

are

Persons

world

of holiness

religious ; but

not

well

in the

and

we

life and

in

age,

doing,

not

place,when

natural, nothing but

who

It is most

as

in

by deed,

company

lie down

professionand

is

in those

and

by

in we

manner,

in

but

and

Sanctuary, to

of

sort

a

the

and

beauty

reverent

are

by silence,by doing

adorn

the

ings to

is

and

youth

in like

[SERM.

word

rest, when

we

SANCTUARY.

THE

only ;

alone, in time

and

"

mouth

and

by speech

FOR

are, must

We the

and be must

heart


OFFERINGS

XXL]

proceed

all

must

not

the

evil

dom

heaven

of

truth

heaven.

everything bring

must

Christ.

tivityto holy

in

bow

their

They

They

body.

bodies

;

;

they

who

have

head

;

they

who

honour

ashamed

of

to

in their

build

it

their

mutual

build

a

profess and herald

by

forth His

will

His

remind

cross,

will build

most

sacred :

ing, but

not a

what

may

a

Name,

not

desire

They

speak ; Saviour

passion at that our

tell out

they

cross

which

; which

first

sight;

are

saved

after

Him.

we

their

deepest

dare

not

a

and

feelings,of

their

mis-shapen building,not

noble

the

bow

rejoice with

who

their

enter

thoughts,which

the

heart, bow

it were,

and

bear

must

cap

spirit,are

reverence.

Christ

death

utter

and in

build

sordid

within; dwelling,a palace all-glorious

unfit, indeed, for God's heaven

common

all who

and

They

word

confess

into

place to worship in,

will, as

It

do.

salvation, and

expression of

building which

will

a

out

inwardly, are

They

commdn

love, their

will

which

the

as

His

cross

men.

worship together,build

they

in

His

divine

their wills to Christ,

offer the

faith

it before

brethren

who

in

the

king

shine

body,

holy

are

submit

they

knee

their

who

who

the

light of

and

of

came

everything we

soul

man,

We

it into

change

hearts, and

our

and

are,

we

whole

the

if it

as

The

with

heart.

manifest

earth.

upon

the

to

must

proceed from

must

upon

We

begin

we

world,

duty

our

331

while with

this visible

It is

of

SANCTUARY.

end

not

up

one.

THE

evil ; but

must

we

give

kingdom

and

good

heart,

the

FOR

of heavens

high Majesty, whom

cannot

contain, but

fit to

even

the

express


332

OFFERINGS

the

feelingsof

stand the

and

desire

the

may

Lord

footstool, for He

our

God,

the

Lord

and

This, then, our

not

for

not

attending to

ing

blamed

it may

God's

proprietyin

are

them,

in the

are

should

exactness; the

be

purity of

selves with

and and

the

in

outward

their

and severity,

ease,

Psalm

been

and

xcix.

draw

decoration

then

decoration

studied.

Those

others

who

think

are

and

manner

image

with their

5. 9.

of is

of

not

so

spontaneous result

their composure,

7

for

personal duty

what

the

simplicity,speak

gravity. Their

was

but

cup,

have

of

Therefore, holy persons

with

when

; and

case

vain, if they

be

grace

mere

soul.

to be

should

decorum

already; inward

way

holy hill, for

if the

"

demeanour,

they look,

how

of

like the

it is intentional

when

anxious

and

Lord

also.

service be

dress

before

hypocrites,it

as

objected,that

be

public

of the

parallelI

the

O,

"

!"

outside

inside

to

by,

down

His

;

also ;

O, magnify the

upon

Holy7

the

the

answer

!

Holy

Him

Pharisees

to

fall

and

real state

the

attending

out,

wrong,

is

is the

Lord

in

is

worship God

our

Now,

God,

our

Benefactor

all passers

to

desire

praise Him

to

out

cry

while

they

eternal

others

gain

may

world

how

show

glorifytheir

to

which

all the

to

may

[SERM.

Temple

a

were) preach

building which

magnify

SANCTUARY.

"

lasts ; which

they

His

THE

builders,

praise,bless, and

how

of

the

(as it

world

to

a

FOR

of

apparel

harmony

and

attire them

modesty,

behave

amiableness, and and

their

majesty


OFFERINGS

XXI.]

are

nal an

little known

as

their

and

excessive

this,of

worship of

is sufficient

ever,

let it be

we

the

This

is

tion, that

I should

which

led

open

For

from

it

acknowledging

world

be

to

lishment

scruples

and

the

it is the

say

richest

upon

minds, God's after

if it

Him

the

Cross,

use

of

who we

all the

with

way

when

does, that is was

born

quiet

them

in

argument it will

with

present, of

way

of

far

the

over-embel

but

lay

have

to an

no

of

excess

apparel,

own

out

who

our

thought

those a

distinc

establishments.

such

unworthy

are

and

that

at

their

to

the

in

but

a

Englishmen,

us

ap

connected

at

in

earth,

upon

; and

ever

bounties

whatever

equipages,and

people

ourselves

God,

of

own

;

the

it, except

magnificence

houses, furniture, I

our

force, it is the

worship

misgivings

or

splendour

the

how

Maker

happens that,

its

our

decisive

consideration

so

of

religion,we

jealous sensitively

most

in

of

notice

to

mention

to

and

objection; for,

ourselves

and

care

further

a

subject.

our

obvious

so

wealth

much

Him

and

it is made

an practically

this

of

of

exter

singleremark,

ceremonial

not

me

us

upon

features

as

of

One

making

contemplating another,

has

soon

contemplating

of

Redeemer.

the

becomes

invalidate

in

are

much

making

as

course,

God."

to

observed,

pearance,

333

as

all consecration

against

to the

SANCTUARY.

If,then, the parallelholds,

religionbecomes object ;

THE

themselves

to

countenance.

argument art

FOR

our

application of

an

who

stable,

are

and

by asking,

precious things which

crosses

are

wealth

"

died What

God

has

named upon

is the

given


334?

OFFERINGS

if

us,

we

beauty

skill

to

What rich

town

what

it is

precious

metals

what

inquired,

Providence

? ?

hands

what

the less in the

of

of

of

opulence

in

the streets bales silks

it.

of any

of

mer

from

afar !

what

worth

with

done

poured

choice

!

all this it all

of

such

used

degree, offered

luxuries

in

the

country;

why, then,

may

art, which

and

nature

of

true come

of opu

all of

to

partake

we

And

?

things as

; the

of

bounty

lavishlyinto

be

to

What,"

precious things,is

more

ordinary persons

our

finds

jewels !

it is true

giftsof

the

what

not

opulent, for

were

he

! what

given, except

the

in their

are,

!

be

He it

was

linen

gifted with

is

! what

eyes

overflows

exquisiteworkmanship, making

can

precious;

way

enjoy

"

earth

excellent, of double

has

is true

lence

our

fine

is in itself

what

to

[SBRM.

man

costlythings do

what

marbles

we

and

! and

The

perfect what

and

present !

?

richness, and

improve

chandize

our

and

delicate

SANCTUARY.

THE

enjoy them

not

may

with

FOR

as

us,

if

common

not

we

God

has

given ?" I have

difficulty.The works, what

to

to

whom

marbles

with

Him are

from all

Is it

nation.

a

in

God's

House

and

are

Give

God's

we

to

them

do

This

thing

to

God.

is their

them

dress

to

ornament

ritual ?

Does

up

any

?

and

Render

proper

to

this

wonderful with

through whom,

and

jewels, or God's

to

answer

of

preciousstones, gold

whom,

better

silk and

bodies

is what

things.

true

full

and

fine linen ?

silver,and them

earth say, and

do you

do

the

already suggested

our

and desti sinful

therewith one

doubt


OFFERINGS

XXI.]

meant,

surely,for

withal.

What

?

God

they not

not

earth,

heavens, of

His

portion and

them

detestable

more

them?

keeping to

rightfulOwner

the

of

"

nature,"

incapableof he

was

because

all these

any

than

that

by

?

he

not

God

the

frightful

might

as

admire

if

mere

called, and

eaten

of

and

how

glory;

women

self, denying

? Recollect and

If

self- worship,

viewing them

Angel

pur

then,

you,

and

sometimes

first

by

more

for

the

God's?

men

things

they are

the

a

others

religious purpose

smitten gave

as

be

the

sacrilege,to

but

complete

more

fine

of

glory

there

idolatry,

themselves

making

works

of

instance

an spectacle,

strike

sort

a

one's

any

things aright,could

saw

them

to

for

Priest, who

it not

and

made

Temple,

again, became,

Does

presumption,

consecrate

a

?

mar

beautiful

Cathedral

vast

a

"

the

who

natural

vast

a

then

things, and

extreme

we

of

jewels in

and

Him

of

token, His glory?

His

work,

sea,

chase, their Possessor as

of

witness

tree

speak

mine, and rich

praise

endures,

the

and

souls, the All-sufficient

our

all

created

a

all that

sea,

all

not

everywhere

they

Bishop

do

"

the

in the

metals

quarry,

? Are

Are

pearlsin

the

in

everlastingmountains,

the

the

not

substances them

sky, every

earth, all that grows,

the

in

bles

in the

upon

rocks, and

the

speak

every

star

sense

world

whole

not

leafywoods,

fine

that be, what

would

Does

the

for ? not

themselves

make

to

for ? or, at

not meant

are

the

flower

? Do

sinners

335

meant

not

and

God

they

presumption

Does

lessness ? of

things are

what

doubt

he

least, can

SANCTUARY.

THE

excellent

all these

what

FOR

Herod; worms,

did

he


336

OFFERINGS

withhold

it ?

making

By arraying himself

voice

of

it,not

used

minister, but a

practiceof or

cotton,

at

and

dressing

that

No;

and

God's

sin

up

has

to

allowed

us

are

He

gives

us

on

need.

We

ment;

not

and

for

not

His

adorned,

for

it is

they represent Him of

as

Let

His ;

families, for they

called

gods

in

silk

idol's

an

ser

simple truth,

;

He

this

by

not

service to

all that

harsh

bounty

allows

the us

restrictions

for which

what

we

;

are

permission, do

we

not

life,for comfort, for enjoy for

pride.

speaks; let the

house

us

Let

us

honour

of God

be

give Him,

richly

dwelling-place; priests,for

judges,heads kings,magistrates, are

;

dif

a

is in

He

Still,after all take

world,

in His

lodging ;

luxury, not

own,

in

them

not

David

and

turns

freelyof

for

take

was

to be looked

giftsfor

thingsare

must

ourselves.

he

is in the

sin,

alone.

we

may

of His

Him

dresses

discretionaryuse,

a

whole

the

low, who

for God's

but

take

to Him

answerable

people that

intended

afflicts us

He

large range,

God's

was

the

great

world, for food, clothing,and a

he

productions of

and

only, nothing All

sin, because

a

to self.

this

property,

ferent purpose.

as

It

The

and

God's

using

master

us

"

cry,

man."

that

who

one

offeringthem let

the

whether ostentatiously,

all rich materials

being

high

is,every is

royalapparel,

a

him

to

himself

one,

every

in

of

not

impress upon

admired,

vice, and

that

to remind

And

god.

and

imputed

to

[SERM.

being patientof

god

a

royalapparel was he

SANCTUARY.

THE

oration, and

an

is the

FOR

His

Scripture,and

ministers. "

all that

These

are

is called God


that

or

FOR

OFFERINGS

XXL]

has

of God,

us

or

love,

is

a

gift,and

not

disengage it it with

or

the

thought

gifts

rich, is

; which we

of self, and

re

revere

which

or

proportion

others, do

towards

piety

however

departed ;

In

purchase.

a

from

friends

or

His

absent, whom

of the

of relations

or

"

of

religiousmeaning

a

"

337

receive

Nothing,

bear.

they

sinful, which minds

SANCTUARY.

worshipped," may

is

Name

whose

THE

as

we

associate

succeed

we

in

it. sanctifying Hence

Rebekah,

made

Jacob

and

colours, St. Paul

gives

adorn

with

themselves

not

be

and

of

but

the

"

hidden

see

adorning

right and

in the

magnificenceinstanced Holy

Jerusalem.

upon

Tyre by

wealth in

and

God's the

spending it

on

thy

covering ; the

the

beryl,the

carbuncle,

VI.

gold."

And

onyx,

and

8

VOL.

the

1 Tim.

ii. 9.

apparel,

again ;

use

of

for

Thou

"

hast

the

jasper,the what

1 Pet.

of her

precious stone and

and

denounced

are

being proud

every

com

earthly

city of Antichrist

sardius, topaz, and

costly should

Apocalypse, and

wrong

herself.

Eden, the garden of God;

of

8." Or

judgments

Prophet,

sobriety,

plaitingthe hair,

the

the

many

pearls,or

putting on

with

to

women

"adorning"

of

heart

of the

of Ezekiel the

of

gold,or

man

Book

will

you

of

wearing

the

pare

outward

that

and

gold, or their

that

"

shamefacedness or

of

coat

a

judgment

St. Peter, that

array;" and

jewels

sent

Joseph

his

hair,

broidered

with

not

Abraham

wThile

it is that

been was

diamond,

sapphire,the

followed

iii. 3, 4. Z

or

was


338

OFFERINGS

this ?

implied in of

FOR

of

reason

thou

On

eighth beryl,

And

amethyst.

the

several gate

city was

gold

the

lightthereof9."

in the

decent

and

persons session them

His more

us

service

whole, to be

:

"

of

God

never

than

all

worthless

marbles, though

9

Ezek.

our our

xxviii.

Font

17.

in

we

are

and

in

And

give,though

on

Altar

were

vessels

Rev.

xxi.

pos

devote

of

comparison

and

as

own

our

rather

bestows

communion

13.

are

has

ourselves.

can

in He

precious giftswhich Though

for

we

exact

us

was

what

as

if

; and

them

keep

forget that

creation, is

Gospel.

we

as

Lamb

from

least

and

"

city,

the

learn

at

God,

homes

own

our

God's

was

preciousthingsbesides, let

of to

the

on

this lesson

said

been

let

then,

of

street

transparent glass."

were

lighten it, and

did

God

glory of

us

it

an

pearls;

the

pearl,and

one

a

twelfth

twelve

were

fifth

tenth

topaz, the

gates

as

The

chrysolite,

jacinth,the

a

were

sapphire,the

seventh

a

suitably; for it

the

Let

was

pure

all this

And

of

wall

we

"

emerald, the

an

ninth

twelve

Jerusalem

new

second

sardius, the the

by the

to

precious stones.

fourth

eleventh

chrysoprasus,the

the

of

thee

cast

of her

jasper,the

sixth

sardonyx, the

of

hand,

chalcedony, the

a

will

because

wisdom

corrupted thy

manner

was

[SBRM.

lifted up

was

foundations

all

first foundation

every

hast

the

garnished with

the

heart

other

the

also, that

third

SANCTUARY.

thy brightness; I

ground." read

Thine

"

thy beauty ;

THE

were

19"23.

of

the

in the

us

of

costly

of

gold


OFFERINGS

XXI.]

FOR

SANCTUARY.

THE

339

J

^^o"^k^v^K^pr6i^C/U^v*

ft ,

of

Son

!

seen

remind

Let

us

while

that

of

and

this

of

things

covered

were

compared

things

invisible

cleanse

the

He

will

give

the

Wine,

which

;

and

let

of

the

is

us

the

Living His

Blood.

the

but

hide,

to

rich

Christ,

here,

not

outside

us

with

to

present

man,

visible

use

we

platter,

heaven,

us

all

Son

and

God

walls

our

is

what

tapestries,

the

though

jewels,

and

pray

cup

Bread

un

but

to

Him, of

and

from


SERMON

THE

XXII.

WEAPONS

MATT. "

that

Many

THESE

words

ways.

Our

Saviour

but

context

cited and

them,

acknowledge, the

in

Jews

but

and

new

come

to

the

they a

further

have

which principle,

the be

to

Gospel

stand

deficient

are

dispensationof

the

callingof

which

great

a

the

and

seem

the last shall be

first."

in many

place appliesthem

one

in

they

embody

to

30.

fulfilled under

are

the

the

xix.

first shall be last,and

are

rejectionof in

SAINTS.

OF

in

to the

Gentiles; I

as

meaning, all indeed

we

mastering.

Under

Spiritall things were

reversed.

have

be

to

Strength, number,

wealth, philosophy, eloquence, craft, experience of life,knowledge of human which

by But

worldly

in that

contrariwise.

carnal, but of

"

The

which weapons

mighty through

strongholds."

been

have

men

kingdom

dishonoured

these

nature,

What ; what

Christ

God

was

before

the

means

the

world.

gained

ever

of

are

our

to

before was

has

set

warfare the

all is

are

not

pulling down

in in

up,

honour,

has

dishonour, has


THE

honour;

to

come

what has

WEAPONS

what

little ; what

become

Weakness

hidden

strength

ness."

Death

A

above.

different

merely

the

them

to

contrary

visible This

Take, read

the

sort

a

of that on

the

of His

mighty,"

kingdom

the

of

passages

no

away."

the

an

God

His

of the

humble

a

which Spirit,

shadow was

a

place

in

in

her

Church. "

putting

and

good things,"and was

of

began

dealings with

high

pride

illustrious

What

This

Scrip

of

wroman

is

which

Mary's Hymn,

exaltingthe with

"

world

scatteringthe proud,"

"

"

man,

Saviour.

was

to

not

it, but

of

eyes

palaces and

type of His

empty

"

meek,"

sending

or

then

outline

coming

earth.

Again

; when

ministry, would mandments Himself?

; she

of

before

the

many

St.

heaven.

the hungry filling

the rich

very

con

established,

history of

chosen

was

of

of

spoke the

in

death

inspirationfrom

an

in

that

in

the

weak

Spirit has

been

invisible

evening

kingdom

So she

"

the

nursling

people, yet

down

paradox

of

she

perfect in

kingdoms

for instance,

every

estate,

was

a

described

or

ture.

the

all

great change in the

foretold

we

has

from ;

rule

is made

spiritis

kingdom

new

strength, for

resurrection.

that

great,

was

has become little,

was

conquered life,for

flesh ; for

quered

before

conquered

God

glorious

more

a

has

What

"

341

successful, fails;

was

before

has of

SAINTS.

before

failed,succeeds.

before

great.

is

OF

of Turn

declare His to

in

Lord,

our

the

of

beginning

and great principles

kingdom, the

the

Sermon

how on

did

the

He Mount,

His com

express "

He


THE

His

opened

WEAPONS

blessed spirit, blessed

meek,

Church

the

riches

conquer

the

earth

On

unto

consolation

shall

hunger

the

speak false

Ye

wise

see

of

God to

the

~

But

world

God

weak

their

all

ye

men

fathers

to

are

things

part

of the

2

"

10.

Old

which

are

:

many foolish God

; and

world

; and

to

base

con

things

despised,hath

are

not, to

are

that

the

Book

Testament,

and

;

mighty

the

wise

the

many

not

flesh

no

bring should

4."

presence

Gospel times,

v.

that

not

mighty,

things which

; consider

more

that

the

tone:

same

chosen

hath

things of

things which

nought things

Matt.

for

when

how

confound

to

chosen, yea, and

if any

received

now,

in the

flesh,not many

world, and

Once

so

;

full,for ye

are

you did

the Corinthians

:

the

glory in His

to

you,

the

called

are

the

the

for

kings

counterpart

laugh

unto

brethren, calling,

after

chosen

found

of

that

you

to

iron."

have

that

the

was

their

of

the

you

; woe

weep

well

your

things of hath

unto

; woe

addresses

men

noble,

unto

woe

links

rich, for ye

are

bring into

to bind

added

for

prophets 3."

St. Paul "

;

and

mourn

shall

that

you

with he

occasion

your

shall

was suffering

;

to

; meekness "

the

are

persecuted

was

Gentiles

their nobles

and

another

Woe

"

of the

in

poor

blessed

are

Poorness

V

the

are

mourn,

which

they

are

sake righteousness'

in chains

that

they

are

[SBRM.

said, Blessed

and

mouth,

SAINTS.

OF

Luke

is the

vi. 24

of

belongs immediately

voice

"

Psalms, which,

26.

of

4

the

1 Cor.

Christian

i. 26"29.


from

devotion

rule

the

is the

what

Yes,

he

of the

of

that

shall be of

the

raised

might,

first shall be

so

its

last,

; and

while

thinks

man

going

is overcome,

great

despises prevails.

Saints

Christ

visible powers

of

the

the

righteousness,are

taking

giftsfrom

Saints.

the

The

in

truth, meekness, in upon

coming

on

possession of

of

weapons

heavens,

ever

down

sent

ever

are

with

and

kingdom,

of God

sons

supernaturalwork

a

ever

it is ; since

the

high,

is

all that

which

by

on

the

"

book

This:

its array

; that

kingdom

there

endures,

and

sacred

defenceless

spite of

its terrors

that

end?

to

343

last first."

Such it

in

SAINTS.

in

idea

one

beginning

world

threats, and the

OF

oppressed,the

the

weak,

and

is the

; what

Church

to

WEAPONS

THE

XXII.]

the

and

earth,

ever

pouring in, gathering,thronging,warring,triumphing, under

the

guidance

dead,

and

is alive Him

ciple saw forth

"

which

His

of

He

should

with

a

let

Now for be are

and

the

it

mouth

of

followed

linen,

us,

And

Him

white

and

was

dis

going

the armies white

upon clean.

and

He

and

and

beloved

horse, "

sharp sword,

a

that

And with

it

shall rule them

5."

this

recollected,

ever

The

white

a

nations,

apply

us

soldiers

among

the

iron

is alive

"

conquer."

to

goeth

smite

rod

and

in fine

horses, clothed out

on

heaven

in

who

for evermore."

mounted

conquering were

Him

of

great truth we

of Christ. around

and 5

Rev.

xix.

are

The us.

the

sons

kingdom We

14, 15.

are

to

ourselves of

God,

is within

apt

to

; we

us,

speak


WEAPONS

THE

of

it

as

distance

be;

; but

and,

which

is

what

as

and

ourselves

Let

has especially,

like of

out

us

things that

invisible, that

love

of

danger

hear

to

things as

are

not.

we

even

the soon,

world with

its

and

in

and

is the the

the

air for us.

well under

it

earth

as

homage

our

more

alters as

the

in circumstances

state

them,

of

vouchsafed

render

world

us

or

less of

them,

it often

before

does

very

polluting,withering,debasing,deaden before

it

parches,

and

foliage,and

leaves

without

or

sap

idea

perfection,such

some

upon

ing influence, blights

the

not

involved

and

introduce

acquittingourselves

before

comes

and

fabrics be

us

tales, which

love

so

of

most

is noble

what

of

build

Such

persons

young

appoint

give. Youth,

can

they are,

follow,

we

heart.

our

first

after aspirations

marvellous

We

imagine

we

which

not,

and

trial,and

or

Or

them. has

the

realizingin

have

less,and

love

fancy ourselves

to

It

them.

that

we

; we

ourselves, if heavenly truth We

are

this world

natural

a

We

heroic.

Church,

mean or

than

something greater

throw

I

longings,more

nature

to

learn

must

we

this wonderful

in

a

?

explain what

me

ought

imitate

to

last first ;

taking part

of God

ment

salvation,

of Christ's the

at

as

livingportion of it,

a

in order

are

last,and

be

of

only hope

our

it

part of it,or

be

to

of

speak

we

a

are

wish

we

characteristic

should

to

history;

reallywe

its characters

is the

by

of

matter

a

[SERM.

SAINTS.

OF

them,

sweetness.

breathes

on

strips off as

dry But

and

in

them, their

wintry

and green trees

earlyyouth

we


with

stand

with our

unknown

the

fashions

we

and

we

not

after

something

at

earthly and I

But

they

have

promises

given them

makes

then

has

of

believe

and

that

that

time, they have

world, because them

they the

they

than

more

dream

of

world,

and

they

name

and

have

the

If

becoming

their

securing

an

objects,

God.

time, before

them, truth

no

and

any

thinking it. But things above form

some

way

they are

of

of this

making

in humble

independence;

thoughts

life,

rising in

masters,

While

; his

from

after

own

way

world, which

is

other

ambitious

exercising power.

in

are

this

something

cheats

there

no

our

;

thoughts

see,

him

desires

shadow.

a

does

we

was

their true

to

they embody

higher rank, they have a

were

on

he

earnest

fools for

where,

world, which

are

then

yet there

beyond

beforethat

that

before

this

We

seduce

good,

it,and

to

is not

is

on

he

hearts

their

true

them

listen

where

fixed

men

though

amusements,

not, his

which

for the

Even

that

stands

perishable,and speaking

am

all

that

if not

for

think, though

to

come

he

contempt

happiness

our

one

after

in it.

gaietiesand

no

longings

contempt

to

pro

still waters,

of

a

idle dream.

an

things unseen,

catch

of the

degree

our

mere

what

after

desires

in

yet

it, for

think

; with

which

on,

sort

a

engage

think,

to

way

we

that

is after all

world to

world

while

have

the

in

the

ourselves

the

feel

side

with

and

part in its

to take

345

beating high, with

though

allow

we

SAINTS.

blossoms

the

by

good, of

even

OF

and

stand

we

hearts

our

world,

leaves

our

fruit ;

mise

WEAPONS

THE

XXII.]

of

if in

a

gaining

their hearts

are


346

THE

WEAPONS

unsettled, Christ

thus

Him, and

receive this

hunger

not

wait

ings

as

; He

mises

them,

has

them

and

what

reverse

to

become

says,

for

glory is He

Apostles,

"

two

let

him

chief

be

Son

the

is to

up

go

makes

us

desire

to

is

a

let him

Here

in the

great ?

self-abasement.

and

despised,if

succour

submit

the to

feed

6

Matt.

;

to

His you,

the

to

26"28.

but

mount

Do

you

There

real advancement to the

with

tend the

ingratitude,render

xx.

as

downward,

of heaven.

hungry, bear

be

even

unto

way

take

minister

distressed; if you

insult,endure

servant

we

between

If you you

real

yourselves little.

mysterious connexion

and

to

will

ministered

kingdom

make

way

great among

The

be

to

-just in

"

whosoever

rule.

our

Every step

down.

higher be

is

how,

aspiring,as

be

to

not

seeking

despised.

your

say,

ignorantly

the

; and

be

to

and

will be

minister

came

6."

to

Whosoever

man

minister

to

instance,

pro

unknown

are

; the

expect

you

then

desire

; you

the

to

ye

observe

but

feel

seems

You

you/'

unknown

you,

of

so;

what

your

among

give

high

those

He

it you

does

and

What

"

He

comes

way,

after.

I unto

you to

way

He

:

Apostle,

I

not,

great, I will make the

will

they

them.

ridicule

to

higher

yearn

declare

see

you

learned

a

the

of

worship, that

if

baptized betimes,

they

words

wearies

dreams

in

blessingswhich in the

have

romantic

young

[SERM.

them,

to

comes

thirst which

they

mere

SAINTS.

their great need, promises to satisfy

and

till

OF

humble the

sick,

fro ward,

good

for


THE

XXII.]

evil, you

and

world

established

has

world

They

busied and

actions,

rently

on

great

they

do

:

they

which

desire, there

profess to

desirable

ends

the

kingdom

so,

for

like

of God.

is

Nay,

even

visible

and

con

these

rise

Now

they

the

more

are

to

the

Him,

by falling.Plainly

be

can

in

connexion

unseen

great

so

greater

of

them

abase

they Him,

that

as

and

the

must

be

more

their

Him.

with

When

to

are

an

They

like

more

they

power

there

Himself.

the

selves

but

;

to

seen

themselves

they

natural

no

appa

and doings and sufferings

condescension

no

Lord

our

their

between

nexion

is

petty

are

is

fail.

all.

at

not

They

to

wonder

despised;

nothing

;

God

thinks

world

seem

regards religiousobjects

as

and or

them.

works

His

does

names,

the

power

creatures.

poor

their

minds

one

no

of what

come

He are

what

getting

the

Thus

knows

347

charm,

risingamong

about

no

set

SAINTS.

divine

a

instruments

hardly

are

OF

this law.

His

ful works.

the

by

as

are,

the

over

WEAPONS

we

recognize

once

shall

vidence

we

desirous

to

understand

imitate,

this

better,

Lord's

our

law

of God's and

precepts,

pro

be

such

more

as

the

following:

"

Ye

"

for

so

call Me I

washed

should

do

say

feet ; ye also

your For

unto

Lord

and

If I then, your

am.

feet.

Master

I as

you,

lord ; neither

have

given

I have The he

done servant

that

:

Lord

ought you to

and

to wash an

you. is not

is sent

and

ye

say

well

;

Master, have one

example,

another's that

ye

Verily,verily,I greater than

greater than

he

his that


348

THE

him."

sent

these

And

say to

and

poor

fishermen

You

know

;

in

ye

happy

are

if ye the

on

generation

by

like self-abasement.

Again

When

"

:

sit not

wedding, when

thou

art

room,

that

when

say unto

worship

meat

with

thee

leads

us, as

cultivate of to

bidden

art

bade

7

a

here

is

of

presence

that

world.

of

a

humbleth

the

plain that

condition all kinds

of

xiii. 13"17.

many

being

.

.

.

lowest he

may

shalt that

thou sit at

himself

himself

a

but

;

cometh,

it

to

man

room

extends

; if

followed

in the

spiritof

happy

above

of any

them

an

as

enlarging

ascend

exalt eth

rule which

shall

shall

be

to whatever

this command

exalted

hereafter, to

of little humiliations; instead

noticed, being loud

John

the

they

sit down

the

know

fishermen

as

highest

thee

the

; you

topic for

a

loving display,putting ourselves be

power

and

whosoever

he

Here It is

do.

the

; for

abased, and

exalted8." we

in

that

propagated by

them

follow

that

well

of those

bidden, go and he

if He

yourselvesfulfil it ;

in the

down

7." As

Gospel, and

work

thou

them

thee, Friend, go up higher : then

have

be

over

know

bringing it forward

the world

and

If ye

"

overcame

striking,and

ye

triumph

of

:

know

world's

of the

Me, a

day, You

fond

are

truth

carry

your

do

publicans

something

if ye

ye

and

of the

as

words

ye if ye

are

[SERM.

adds

first preached and

it; you

evidence it

Lord

our

lowly againstthe

that

SAINTS.

OF

of this

us

at the

Gospel was

are

then

things,happy

should

on

WEAPONS

or

eager

8

Luke

forward, seeking in

speech, and

xiv. 8. 10, 11.


bent

having

on

rejoice in the

suffered

barely

calumny;

not

censures,

because very

Again,

I say

"

whosoever

this ? can

resist left

evil

cheek

sulted

! what

trying

which take

to

are

comment

a

on

pleasure in infirmities,

St.

Christ's

the

adds

reason

strong1." As to

necessary

and

health

afflictingof soul

9

of the

Matt.

"for and

v.

the

I

when

exercise

strength of the

of afflicting

exaltation

;

and

body,

man, are

'

neces

sake

so

a

an

I are

enfeebling

chastisingand

necessary

2 Cor.

;"

am

regulardiet

and

I

Therefore

soul.

39.

words,

weak, then

am

;

arduous

for Christ's

body,

natural

must

we

reproaches, in

in

in distresses sities,in persecutions,

he

:

in

? must

Paul's "

the

be

to

Surely

to

turn

! What

Hear

good Not

?

it, however

practise it.

to

? what

offer

to

is

precept

it, to

command

understand

evil ;

not

a

court

and

aggressor

difficult to

however and

What

extravagance

far ; but

wonderful

a

is the

thy right cheek,

on

? pleasure in indignities

take

we

the

to

resist

voluntary degradation

going

all this

conduct

ye

also 9."

an

under

presence.

thee

it ? is it not

is

such

be

pronounce

in ; and

that

you,

other

is this to

come

unto

the

why

in His

to

to

to

patient

comes

that

said

enough

judge, not

to

shall smite

him

to

turn

has

exalted

be

to

way

not

it

to

nay, what

perform

be

to

plain duty

Lord

our

content,

of, to

men,

to argue, a

be

to

349

offices,to think

among

unless

SAINTS.

way, little

made

servile

are

OF

own

our

being

flesh

but

WEAPONS

THE

XXIL]

xii. 10.

to

the


THE

350

Again

St. Paul

:

rather

but

WEAPONS

Vengeance Therefore

if thine

thirst, give him

heap is

viz.

a

Christian

a

head

at

your

wronged abused take

what

is

and

"

for this, and

it

though

be,

except

severity be

nothing

; I will

; I

service will be

owe

well

where

with

all

hard

duty,

account

he

the

and

stands, and

most

pleasureof

Rom.

I wish

nothing,

say

a

do

to

grudge

him

say, love

him ;

;

do

and

a

I

composed

that

I

;

know

I, still this shall be

where

purity of

revenge,

down

with

gentle, and

blessed

him

;" rather him

disguise from

feel

you

brought

me

I will

service, not

sweet,

2

be

overcome

peaceableness and but

and "

quiet, I will seek

a

I cannot

to

thwarted

you,

you,

just to

duty,

a

him

to

amends I will

"

keep

kind, and

while

cruel

like him make

to

of

been

man

a

feeling is this,

your

I should

has

contempt

been

you,

feet ? has

ungrateful to you?

common,

shown

you,

outwitted

more

pleasure

tyrannized over

you,

confidence, been

your

to

slandered

you,

heaps

of his enemy;

oppressor

ill,but

and

the

sufferingon

shalt

said, This

if he

injurerand

resentment,

hard

this is how

; if he

thou

there

insolent

no

;

As

2."

Lord.

him

feed

doing

so

written,

the

Is

to

you,

saith

for evil.

man

or

:

it is

by returning good

seeing an

you,

in

his head

on

for

repay,

for

yourselves,

not

hunger,

:

revenge

and

punishment

in

drink

Christian's

a

I will

enemy

of fire

coals

wrath

unto

Mine;

is

[SERM.

Avenge

"

says,

give place

SAINTS.

OF

! for

to

even

such

xii. 19, 20.

affection."

as

it

take

O into

is,is there


WEAPONS

THE

XXII.]

OF

in thus greater gratification

not

than

injuriousheart,

and

wardly,

without

calling Him

of

(so

His

of

thing

your

for evil known

and

of evil

presence

of all,and of the

heard The

same

it

world as

of life in which

world.

Now

the

Bible

of

Saviour poor

Lord

our

yet for your His

The

while

solemn love some

it is

if there

saw

which

only

not

it the

as

was

the

man.

is

God

has

placed a

"

Blessed

great example "

says,

of

Ye

sakes

of money coveted

poor,

rich ""," Or about

the

is the

root

2 Cor.

viii. 9.

was

ye

consider

danger

after, they have 3

that

of

poor."

the

know

Christ, that, though He

language

the

forth

poverty

He

became

the

are

Jesus

be

man;

thing clearlyset

one

St. Paul

but

else

equally despised by

this, that

it is

poverty might

very

insult

the

nothing

it is

cases,

many

then,

still,even

a

of, in the

talked

other

state

was

re

carelessness, sloth, imprudence, and

the

Our

carnal

often

in

in

knows

certainlydoes

it

But,

but

earth

greatest disgrace. Men

the

faults. very

is

spectators

mere

regard

to

disgrace,because

a

from

arise

what

of

regards poverty,

as

greatest of evils, but count

and

?

wrong

of the

fashion

is the

not

God,

to

on

all,who

than

more

is the

case

soul

a

there

conscious

as

not

to

Is

witness

a

have

it, than

taliation

or

?

proud it out

over

looking up

Angels

triumph, though

your

any

in

the

melting

triumphing

speak), as

to

351

it within

subduing

having

done, and

in

enjoyment,

of true

more

"

SAINTS.

;

He

grace

rich,

through

St. Paul's of

wealth

all evil, which erred

from

the

:


352

THE

faith, and

Can

doubt

we

Gospel

better than

in the

regenerate, and

Of

the

among ther

lovers

is rich

one

there

fied, and

is

But,

circumstances.

Son

Eternal a

place

of God

lay his

to

and

grace,

These be

when

away

and

gust "

his

day

of God that

thou

and

it is that

he

and 4

I

1 Tim.

:

as

it is said

didst

which

am

come

vi. 10.

for

and

the

might

when

a

humbles

vanish

to

he

thought

man

himself

feels dis of

himself,

ashes, all foulness,and is

reallyrisingin

of

Daniel, heart

to

"

From

words 5

5." Dan.

x.

the the

understand

thy God, thy words

thy

It is

obser

own

him

a

dis

them.

subject. our

to

thine

set

thyselfbefore

to chasten

heard,

all dust

as

them

things which

wither, when at

not

and

thingsin

serious

a

the

had

through

seems

revolts

since

outcast

in and

sin

to

is in

poor

Ever

these

by

truth

most

all his graces

kingdom

a

comeliness

odiousness, then

and

it is

himself

to himself

seems

first

deep

outward

by poverty, by

won

and

his

the

an

of many

out

himself, and

at

been

unjusti

stable,and

a

died

how

experience will confirm, that

in

most,

in

whe

not

in

worse

wealthy.

and

unregenerate,

is any

born

working

few

say, but

and

discerns

the

has

this most

to

or

of God.

matters

I say, in Christ

head,

faith

a

on

strange vation

by

are

said

better

suffering.Not

by

selves, but

man

was

heaven

malefactor,

a

lot than

blessed

more

no

world, it

the

Gospel, and

servants

the

many

is under

the

true

Gospel, among

;

with

poverty

in the

poor

[SBRM.

through

I say under

of this

or

SAINTS.

that

riches?

of the

out

course

OF

themselves

pierced

V

sorrows

WEAPONS

12.

were


Let

great selves

great

to

woe

;

this

I

who

the

actingmainly

this be

settled

the cause

with

world

does

hands Till

of we

tion, and is

it has

been

of

way and

off

simple be

for the while return,

doth

not

VOL.

while

before

He

what

is,and its

into

purity,resigna

which

cause

is

before in

as

ours,

But

us.

dark

a

truth

day

be

the love of God

and

Christ,

Him. dark

night, while

for Him

coming,

sons

The

heavenly.

ruffles,excites,

who

all the

whom

the

our

in any

wait

we

warfare

and

in the

for His

yet appear

vi.

to

duty

but

that, when

from

to

Our

nothing against that

for God

which

promote

true

nothing against us.

all saints

of

obedience

wait

will mourn,

do

can

them

day ; and

do

a

Let

put ourselves

we

;

in such

real power

our

can

labour

thing

our

we

until

cause

would

any

are

us.

with

course

motives

would

we

of

out

motive.

a

patience,meekness, it

the

withdraws

This

what

birthright,that

our

let all who ware

but

act, it

peace,

which

If

weapons,

own

our

leave

such

reallythwart

And

corrupt

all who

of

understand

not

it lies.

where

from

earth.

can

carnal

is not

view

upon

selves, nothing

of

Of

allowingthemselves

motive, and

Christ's

them.

intrusion

them

step

one

be

must

make

who

take

before

place,

our

Some

to those

woe

any

of persons

speak

353

God.

of

object

is safe from

one

but

world, but

with

their way no

children

redeemed in this

SAINTS.

OF

brethren, understand

then, my

us

the

as

WEAPONS

THE

XXII.]

God

of

we

is

is gone, tribes of will

shall be

we

shall appear,

who

:

wait

we

our

Day,

who the

will earth

rejoice. but

we

shall be like Him A

a

"

It

know ; for


THE

354-

shall

we

hath

is

hope It

all-holy,

God

who

;

order,

content, wilt

on

no

love,

Thee

the

:

Lord

6

1

in

John

he

2,

3.

the

the

Cheru

Angels

in

silently All

There

heaven.

whose

in

"

mind

Thee.

is

Trust

Lord

the

dis

no

tumult.

no

remorse,

in

;

resentment,

peace,

for

pre

whom

worshipping.

no

trusteth

ever:

strength

iii.

no

whose

in

and

and

holiness

and

like

merciful

and

;

He

as

made

peace

praising,

perfect

because

for

everlasting

perfect

ambition,

no

be

us

thankfully

bitterness, him

keep

and

Church

repose,

even

to

contemplating,

anxiety,

no

himself,

redeemed

rest,

the

and

serving,

who

that

man

every

long-suffering,

harmoniously

are

And

is.

blessedness

our

and

SAINTS.

purifieth

all-gracious,

tranquilly

bim

is

is

perfect

Seraphim

He

Him

made

is

sence

OF

as

in

V

pure

the

is

Him

see

this

WEAPONS

Thou

stayed ye

Jehovah

is

7."

7

Isa.

xxvi.

3,

in

4.


SERMON

FAITH

XXIII.

WITHOUT

DEMONSTRATION.

JOHN

Except

"

WE

ye

are

course

the

Feast

and

of

and

the

that

it

they

we

of

blessings celebrate,

the

Ghost,

Holy

which

not

act

forgetting

ourselves,

reverently

and

of

His

from God's

and

but

awfully, A

a

2

it, "

because

the

all

birth

but But

mercy

towards

only

upon extol

of the but

mysteries;

account,

joyfully,

yet

in

Other

not

them.

looking

accom

Resurrection,

are

this

on

gain

we

an

also,

Cross,

Son,

mystery.

a

;

immortality."

Annunciation,

the

on

Father,

peculiarity

of

The

them,

not

this

mysteries

death

celebrate

has

and

in

Advent

in

planned,

life

commemoration

mysteries.

descent

has

us

Festival

began

Trinity,

"

believe."

not

great

which

Festival

celebrate

His

last

mercy in

wrought

is the

are

Christ,

whose

present

Festivals

the

services

will

ye

Ever-blessed

the

Ghost,

Holy

And

Holy

48.

wonders,

celebrating of

plished,

signs and

see

now

the

iv.

for

the

to-day us,

we

but,

Him, the

we

won-


FAITH

356

ders, We

of

not

lift up

of

what

His

WITHOUT

His

and

everlastingand

[SEEM.

His

We

infinite

Nature.

own

Him,

towards

eyes

Himself.

is in

contemplate

of

works, but

heart

He

DEMONSTRATION.

and

dare

directly

we

mystery, the deep unfathomable

a

of

speak

to

Essence;

speak

mys

tery of the Trinity in Unity. from

Doubtless,

that is to benefit

Son

we

Spiritwe this

day, for

not

On fix to

redeemed,

celebrate

we

our

day, then,

thoughts

before tion

ject in

of

they

is

before

Unity

Now

tained

being

in

they

;

in the

that

Scriptureby

to

satisfac

the

We

sub

Trinity

all know

every

and there

those

of

some

yet

reasons.

persons

doctrine who

us

it is in

fully,and

various

which the

one

where

fully, for

because

like

Yet, though it be

it.

mistake

faith.

sacred

of

Scripture.

as

satisfaction

own

mystery

contained it

but

perhaps, such

whether

great

they think,

their

follow

not

see

better

willing

become,

work

no

about

be

to

this is the

as

in

judge

It may

able

fall into ;

on

sake,

own

not

are

like to

happens

solemn

does

fit

a

Scripture. we

This

doubt

no

to

men

not

have

it, when,

is contained is

do

proof

truth

a

The

us.

be

not

to

and

receive

Scripture,it

should

Yet,

for its

forgetourselves, and

Yet

they

and

impossible.

this ; there in

;

argument

convinced

be

should God.

upon

nothing,

like

They

Ever-present

an

sanctified.

the mystery

we

forgetthemselves

it were,

Almighty

an

without

sake.

this

our

us.

"

all

proceeds

Without

justifiedand

not

are

deep mystery

bless

and

not

are

that

is main

maintain

it


WITHOUT

FAITH

XXIII.]

believe

will not

It is

ture.

of

good

act

like

it till it is

nothing

and

holy

for

myself, I

Jews

whom

see

ye

They

they

believe

sion

of

unacceptable

to

that,

tion, and

as

and

worshipping,

low

and

in do

Again,

then

plainlycalled God, does sons,

the

Scripture uncreate

of

the

meet

Son,

that

where, and

of

that the

their

with

the

as

the

One

Son '

the

such

shal

following:

"

in

Trinity?"

Scripture?"

expressly and Again,

Substance,

speaks ? and

believing

word

Ghost

Holy

to

as

satisfac

their

to

it,if it is not

Creed

the

admis

willingto

are

we

us

find

you

of

Athanasian

say

?

do

be

belief,

far

so

gone

Scripture ?"

in

Scripturespeak as

have

they

the

is

will not

superstitious,and

Scripture to

insist upon

"Where

saying,

other

any

and

profess that

Scripture

you

like the

are

text,

ye

that

light-minded questions

Where

touch

Scripture before

previous step

a

much

as

God.

Almighty

from

They

and

see

the

from

proof think

is blind

doctrine

the

Why

an

to

it.

his brother

they

in

they

Scrip

enlightened, rational

they

and

indulge them,

I

wonders,

perhaps, we

when,

And

"

signs

doctrine

the

And

reproves

; and

believe

Except

and

for themselves

to demand

prove

said,

"

believe."

call it

held

risen, till he had

Lord

our

Except

lieve."

will not

from

great multitude

have

not

was

who

proof as they, and

say that

them

to

that the

would

Lord

357

rightto

all ages

in

who

our

a

proved

them

to

men

Thomas,

Apostles that

"

they have

true, that therefore

as

"

DEMONSTRATION.

the

Godhead

Holy Ghost,

"

Where

Three Where

Holy

does

Ghost

of the

Per

are

Father,

is all one,

the


FAITH

358

DEMONSTRATION.

WITHOUT

[SERM.

And

gloryequal,the majesty co-eternal?'" the whole

through

of

though they do

ing,and traducing,even all for this

and

selves

what

is in

what

important,and God

has

given

Now,

they

on

ing.

proved

them

to

by

act

to

they

Creed

faction

to be

without

prove

that

make

it

I think

it is not.

evident, that

consistent

they

I

a

their

satis I

I think

not;

before

they

can

will

words

few

it

believe

not

unreasonable

are

in refusing to believe

it

Is

them,

to

very

they,

They profess

ask

out

I think

Scripture?

think

so

unless

Creed

they will

drawn

"

without

in

Scripture?

reasons

that

:

righthave

the

say, that

to

believe

what

Well, then,

reason

from

in

are

not.

follows

as

themselves

believe

not

reason.

according to the

will

words

what

to

in reason,

warrant

say that

to

is

What

what

of instruction

sources

it unreasonable

them

not;

; what

I observe

surelyunreasonable

proof,are

what not

it ;

mean

judges

Scripture,and

conduct,

think

who

what

; what

not

besides

such

and

Scripture

not

will be

they

salvation, and

to

necessary

because

"

faith,carping,object

divine

our

they go

so

and

in

see

the

Scriptureproof. 1. I

would

ask, in

reason

and

prove

life ?

For

instance,

we

not

know ; that

that if

prisonment

before

will be

great importance know

that

these

get

laws

into

them,

the

that

bound

are

break

first

place, whether

act, in the

we

we

shall

we we

the

great loss of

are

should not

the

trouble

if

property ; so

consequence we

obey

to

obey

always

we

affairs of

this

laws

;

do

we

im

or

that it is of

them

obvious

; and to

we

com-


FAITH

XXIII.]

with

them his

that

so

sense;

raon

WITHOUT

the best

DEMONSTRATION.

times,

at

intentions

private notions

own

ingly,every

of

do ? has

consult

they made

occurs

and

a

his

man

make

to

some

law

the

to

himself, though

No

; neither

does

ters

he

the

by he

consults

that

he

the

land

are

law

risk,

and

might

his

a

tion, and

only

to

case,

be

which

for

No a

"

his

love

world

be

not

property,

of

in which

cannot

argument, of we

Such

the

free

to

is of in

; but

law

great his

a

cha

afford,in

disputa

no

can

fears.

subjects

subjects,as being practical feels

It

found

argument have

too

laws

them

is too

He

; this love

case

the

of

religioussubjects.

all other the

to

are

out

stake.

indulge his

indulged in

differ from on

are

at

feeling

himself.

distrusts,

stake,

at

criticism.

It is reserved

He

law

extraordinary,

law;

trust

drawn

mat

in

ability. There

own

racter, his person, such

be

books.

the

how

instant, that

an

himself.

much

in law

it safe to go

put into writing, and

but too

"

for

to

matter

thinks

the

in

books,

important

general ;

is at stake

doubts,

distrusts

books,

in

then

never

extraordinary

he

learned

much

books,

he

in

be

law, who

law

buy

to

any

matters

they

the

in

judgment

own

men

men

vividlyhow not

of

do

reallycontained

his

ordinary

opinion

of

ordinary nor

trust

In

stands.

it is

under

profession.It

and

truth

upon

Accord

they should

what

skilled

one

study

the

for

; and

act

persons,

lest

circumstanced

so

out

in

law

the

breaking

he

wrong.

find

you

break

may

possible,if

alarmed

particularcircumstances, unawares

person

right and

then

and

now

a

359

those

speculate,because


360

FAITH

it does

though

it may

will not

world

a

till I

"

real disaster

a

than

deeply that ; but

of God

the Word

dividingasunder

will

they

cannot

that

they

men

to

be

told

teachers, no

to

know

not

from

or

matter

it in

sees

land

is it

feel

and

the

of well

Men

that

from

told

joints

other

cannot to

religiousbooks. they knew,

particularway,

the

on

they

at

that

law, for all

human

have

it, "

of the

thoughts and

by themselves,

; but

the

to

even

understand

truth, however,

one

it

with

see

they choose, get

what

believe

collision

and spirit,

and

discerner

a

of it

were

be

the

of

piercing

will hereafter the

law

competent be

made

from

whatever

Church,

They unless

to

for hav

answer

or

ground

from

or

act

as

they

if it came

through Scrip

ture.

Now, less

one

surely,this parallelholds or

other

of

I

say,

quick and powerful,and sharper

soul

for them

they

quarter

were

if

can,

on "

I will not

into

come

to suffer

judge

its mind

law," because

it does

heart."

they

been

is

sure

judge

feel that

ing

the

of

they

of

and

marrow,

intents

is

to

mat

Scripture for

in

the

two-edged sword,

any

and

the

are

for what

affordto

say,

that

feel,

not

interests

up

can

"

not

understand

and

It

religious

it does

it makes

proof

see

it does

feels

real power,

is

about

judgment;

?

no

till I

lieving,"though

clearlyand

its

whether

religion,or

believe

lawyers

fears

no

sensibilities ;

suspends

the

of

point

has

[SEEM.

confess, that its eternal

It

it to

ters

DEMONSTRATION.

It

keen

no

stake.

at

a

fear.

not

doctrine,

WITHOUT

two

most

things could

exactly,un be

shown,

"


FAITH

XXIII.]

unless

have

we

what

not

ters

is

WITHOUT

arise

not

for

reason

believe

we

in

acceptable

DEMONSTRATION.

the

from

thinking,first,that individuals

of

two

portant,

or

"

that

argument

of all

opinion

the belief of

to

parts from

of

it

which

is

their view view

from

2. But ferent

impose cult to

of

to

it is

about

for

not

a

accepting

fearful

conse

accepting it, as the

and

for

reason

opinion

following

verifythat

cannot

we

all

generalreception

stands

the law

it in

prove

books.

law

upon

from

the

in order

believingit

our

reason

a

law, though

the

respect, "

what our

said, that the

be

here

it may

about

follow how

lawyers

in this

notions

held

be for

I say, this

good

as

may

generalbelief

of skilful

superiors,and

hesitation, considering the

it without

the

from

places, that

and

being able

Scripture;

by others,

quences

the first,

reason

a

without

even

its

general

that

all times

good

as

is unim

then, surelythe

Holy Trinity must

salvation, is

for either

built upon

be

must

teachers, friends,and in

does

faith

correct

us, and

around

our

of the

ourselves,

Till

proof. men

faith

produced

personal faith

of all Christians doctrine

be

that

positions,

and

no

which

from personal inferences

own

Scripture.Let, then, ground of these

it mat

secondly,that

; or,

case

their

361

the

belief any

accept, but

that

of

law

the

are

dif

commonly-received

the

that

cases

the

land

is, do

thing improbable or Catholic

doctrine

not

diffi of the

Trinity

is mysterious and

unlikely; and, therefore,

though

it is reasonable

go

legal matters, in

respect

to

it is not

to

by

reasonable

this doctrine.

what to

others go

by

say in others


FAITH

362

Now,

WITHOUT

the

on

teriousness

is,

far

as

of

would

be

and

be

only

is,why, if

so, should

be

can

that

sent

speak

to

our

is

That

what

us

for

Him

that

own

if He

mysterious;

and

so

?

does, I

it is

no

to

of

a

to

He

day, Him

conde

enough we

for

con

myself) to

Whether,

then, He

own

; but

the

reason,

can

point? how

express

it will be

repeat,

ask ;

may

cannot

His

determine

cannot

then, objection,

all ? and

thing about

any

a

when

at

if

doctrine

suitable

us

way

we

Is it not

?

may

we

Nature,

creatures

to

(ifI

in His us

us

such

on

know,

to

urged

should

Why

is most

us

Himself

con

reverently?how

earth, and

speaks to

reason

term